[Displaced] A Forced Hero (Old, Non Canon)by DisplacedWriterChaptersTen Years.Magic Seeking FillyBeast's HungerBats & Blades (Xover 1 - Sans The Batter)HospitalA Child's Path (Xover 2 - Chara)Nightmare. (Xover 3 - Chara) -Edited-When Determination Falters. (Xover 4 - Chara)Learning the truth / Angry Ordeals. (Xover 5 - Chara's PoV)Dinner With The Dancers. (Link's PoV)Chara's Mental Breakdown / Song Of Healing: Final ChapterTen Years.“Evil goes where innocents stay, wherever evil goes, saviors shall follow.” It’s saying I always went by ever since I was forced to come here against my will. For ten years I’ve struggled to survive in this world, I've been slaying beasts to prevent them from killing me. There were times I was forced to be a hero when lives were in danger, I never could ignore the plea for help otherwise if I didn’t do anything, it would weigh on my mind with guilt, knowing I could of done something since I have the power to do so. At the end of it all, I would use the Stone Mask to vanish from their sights, becoming nothing more than a pony’s tale for others to talk about. There have been many times that the twin sisters tried to seek me but they would be unable to get past the Everfree Forest’s strong magic, they would always got lost and end up back in the main entrance, for some reason I am not effected by it powers and so I've used the Everfree forest as a hidden home while yes it is a cliche and dangerous place to be, it does has it's uses. I've been avoiding most of the pony population, they don't need to know about my existence nor do I belong here, thus I've been trying to find a way home and try to return to my former body. Winter has arrived. For some reason, the Pegasus have decided to make it extra cold. Tightening my red cloak and hood, I proceeded to follow a pair of tracks left by a rabbit that I was hunting for, the footprints lead a little ways from the Everfree Forest, I managed to finally track it down. There in the distance, grazing away at what little grass it can manage, was a brown rabbit that would soon be my meal. I lowered myself close to the ground, then placed the Stone Mask to blend in with my surroundings, silently taking out my Hero’s Bow. I took aim, took a deep breath, and widened my eyes. It’s ear twitched and it rose it’s head, making me freeze… Luckily for me, the wind was not blowing in it’s direction, thus my scent remain concealed. I remained motionless until it redirect it’s attention back nature’s source of food. I released the arrow, allowing it to fly toward my target. The rabbit fell and my attention was alerted by a loud gasp in the distance, I mentally cursed at myself. Luckly for me that I was still hidden thanks to the mask's power. Slowly, a young yellow Pegasus flies over to the dead rabbit, she lands near it. “Oh gosh.. oh gosh, oh gosh!” she quickly pulls the arrow out, she gasps when blood begins pouring out of the wound, she picks up the rabbit and flies off. “D-daaadddy!!” “...Great, I just scarred a Pegasus for life..” I mentally said to myself, looks like I’m gonna have to take my hunting else where. Why did that filly have to come so close to the forest? I turned around and slowly snuck away, looking around every now and then. I did managed to hunt down a more few rabbits along the way without any more witnesses, thus I returned to the Everfree forest. Eventually getting to the deepest area of the forest, I reached over and pushed a makeshift wall out to enter my small home, it wasn’t really much, just a fire pit, a bed, a cover to keep the rain and snow out although there have been times I had to reconstruct it. I sighed before placing the dead rabbits nearby then got the fire going with a small spark of Din’s Fire, I cooked the rabbits and enjoyed my meal. I relaxed till the sun went down although I didn’t go to sleep just yet as I needed to be awake because the Timberwolves, they're always out and active at night. I looked up toward the full moon and the strange pony figure on it’s service, I never did understand why though it had craters in that sort of formation, it was just one of many strange things in this world. I softly sighed to myself as I thought about my home, are my friends worried about me? No doubt my family is probably freaked out beyond reasoning, especially my mother. I still remember the day I arrived here, it wasn’t just a simple ‘Black out and wake up somewhere else’. No, I was trapped inside a crystal and sent spiraling through the air, through space itself and finally crash landed into the Everfree forest, I’d be dead if the crystal shattered on impact. Moments later after the crystal faded away, it took me a few moments to realize that I was wearing different clothes, my hair was a different color, I was wearing a clothes that weren’t mine. Further inspection revealed that my ears had gotten long and pointed like that of an elf, I was freaking out and hyperventilating, I had to find a source of water and see my reflection. My face… wasn’t my own, I had the face of Link, although strangely I looked like a mix of three different versions of him that reminded me of Ocarina of time, twilight princess, and a link to the past. This was bizarre beyond reasoning, I felt like I was sent into someone else’s fanfiction, and trust me I’ve read plenty of them, but to witness it happening to me felt very weird and it kind of scared me at first knowing this was really happening to me. I refused to accept it but my six senses pretty much won the battle when I tried to apply logic to this whole mess, leaving me no choice but to accept it. You already know the rest of my troubles, I avoided every pony, I survived by killing, I lived off the land, only one of the twin sisters is still trying to find me to this very day, there have been a couple of close calls when I almost fell asleep at night, I’m not safe from the nightmare dream weaver. Author's Note This story has been on my mind for the past few mouths and has went through a lot of rewrites due I could come up with a good way to start it without it being cliche or worst mary-sue ish. After many failed attempts, I think I've finally found an idea I’ll enjoy writing. Also to note: This displaced has NOT been around for a thousand years nor will he have knowledge of Equestria’s past, future, and present. Lastly: He has not been turned to stone. This story takes place during the filly era of the mane six. As mentioned: This story is somewhat comment driven, so when you go to comment to determine the next event, please keep them reasonable, nothing over the top or anything that can contradict the story. Magic Seeking FillyI woke up to the sound of crunching snow and soon the sound of someone writing, I opened up my eyes, I heard a young voice speaking outside of my home. “Where could it be? The book says they’d find one here...” I blinked the sleep out of my eyes and slowly edged over to the grass wall and peaked out through a small hole, there I saw light yellow unicorn with a red and purple color hair that grew down her hair. “Maybe it’s deeper in the forest?...” Once she’s a good distance away, I slowly crept out from behind my make shift wall then placed it back to conceal my home, I quickly put on the Stone Mask to once again blend in my surroundings. A filly her age shouldn’t be here in the forest, I’m also curious as to why the forest isn’t guiding her way back. I followed behind her but stayed a distance behind her, she mentioned a stone with a face, is she talking about my Stone Mask? Why would she want it? My attention was drawn by the sound of growling and soon three wooden wolfs came out to play. Seeing those wolfs confused me, what are they doing out so early? They’re not usually active during the day. The young unicorn backs away in fear, she ignites her horn but all it does is sparkle and fizzle, seems she’s having trouble concentrating due to her fear. Reaching into my back, I pulled out a fairly wide shield that bared an appearance of the Fighter’s Shield from A link to the past, it’s appearance was simple in design with a silver triforce and a sun at the top, there were silver cloud designs on both sides of the triangles. Now, I've had my fair of dealing with those weird wooden wolves and I still have the bite and claw marks to prove it. The wolves slowly made their way closer to the scared unicorn, the moment it leaped into the air in an attempt to pounce its helpless pray, I made my move, quickly taking out a large blue shield and leaping in front of the filly. Nature’s beast crashed into my shield and I took this moment to stab at the disoriented beast, it howled pain and back away. I heard the filly behind me let out a surprised gasp. “T-the stone face!” She said and attempted to pick me up, only to realize for I was too heavy, she even tried using magic but still made no progress. I ignored her for now as I reached into my pouch to take out a Deku Nut, he gasped when I picked her up. “Shield your eyes.” I said, closing my eyes before throwing the nut down, blinding all the wolfs in the progress. I opened up my eyes and made a mad dash with her under my arm, she started screaming in a panic, I had to reach down and shut her muzzle. Once I reached my home, I placed her inside and quickly closed the wall. “Keep quiet if you want to survive!” I demanded. I heard signal of the hunt when the wolfs howled, I quickly took out my Hero’s Bow and nocked an arrow. When they came barreling through the forest, I took aim and let loose the first arrow, causing the first wolf to tumble over, I repeated the action and tried to take down the second one, but it leaped out of the way. “Man, it would be nice if I had His z-targeting or at least a companion to help me aim!” I mentally said to myself as I nocked another arrow. The beasts came closer and closer with every failed shot, forcing me to put away my bow and reach back to pulled the Ordon’s Sword from my sheath. The two wooden monstrosities finally arrived, they eyed me with rage since I was the one who took away their pray, I stared back at them with equality and I didn’t back down from my stance, my heart started to quicken as I tried to think of a plan. The two magical constructs circled me like before and lined themselves up for a pincer attack. The moment I took my eye off of them, the one behind me leaped onto my back, knowing me down into the ground, I felt its wooded fangs sink into my back. I turned my back and bashed my shield into the side of my attacker’s face to get it off of me, but the second wolf joined his brother when it bite onto the my left arm I had my shield on, lucky for me I was wearing chain mail under this tunic. I raised my sword and slammed the pummel over its face severally to get it to dislodge its teeth, I could feel the warm blood traveling down my back and arm, I had to admit that those wolves were a little bit more smarter than my past encounters with them, I had to end this quick. Kneeling down and pulling my sword arm back, I gathered energy into my blade as the wolfs were gathering their senses, they repeated the same tactic and leaped at the same time, I took this moment spin my body and unleash the wave of power, cleanly slicing through their mid-halves and cutting them in two. I heard both of them yelp in pain and soon dead silence, their wooden hosts exploded in a shatter of black smoke, rewinding me of the enemies from the game, except they did not leave pieces of heart or rupees. I slowly sheathed my sword and turned around to head back to the my hidden home, I reached up and moved the wall away. The filly was still there with her eyes tightly shut, the poor thing was shaking in fear. “They’re gone, it’s safe now.” The filly slowly opened her eyes, only to scream when she saw me. “Get away from me you… you… THING!” Her horn ignited. “I don’t think you’re in any position to demand me, Filly, didn’t your parents tell you the Everfree Forest is dangerous?” I asked her, I could see the annoyance in her eyes. “Well.. Yes, they did...” She said with a pout, I shook my head at her. “Yet you went here regardless..” I said, she gets up with a small leap to her hoofs. “Because I needed something magical to report for my school which is due tomorrow!” She said with a glare. “Even if you did find it, you wouldn’t be alive if I hadn’t followed you, Filly.” I said back to her, I didn’t like this unicorn’s attitude. “Followed me? But I didn’t even see or hear you.. Come to think of it, how did you disguise yourself as a stone with a face?” She asked with curiosity but still angry look on her face. “First of all, tell me exactly how you know.” I said, crossing my arms in slight annoyance. “I read it in a book about a stone with a face, anyone seeing would be guided out of the forest if they’re ever lost.” She said, I nodded my head in understanding. Honestly, I didn’t guide most of the ponies who came here out but in truth I was only spying on them to make sure they’d go back. She tilted her head at me. “Are you some sort of spirit?” “Not exactly, I’m more of a nobody who lives alone in the forest.” I said as I kneeled down to her level. “Now, I'm going to take you home." “Not without that mask...” Moon dancer said with wide begging eyes. I shook my head and went to pick her up, she of course protested and whined about it as I made my way through the forest, I made a mental note to check my injuries real quick once i'm done with this task. Author's Note Author’s Note: Holy… Only one chapter and my inbox was flooded with people putting this on favorite/tracking. As for my Displaced having the masks, yes he does, however has not found a time and a place to use them, he's been too focused on trying to get home. As mentioned before, your comments can effect the story a little bit. Azure: Sorry about that, I had written this chapter, but I will try to include some sort of Displaced VS. Bear scene in the next or after the next. Beast's HungerAs I continued through the forest, I was mentally cursing at myself for allowing one of those wooden monstrosity to bite down on my neck. When my adrenaline rush slowed down, I realized that my neck was bleeding during this time, so we had to make a stop at the river and then rip off a piece of my cloak to around use as a bandage. Afterwards I had to pick up the pace and get her home before my scent draws any unwanted attention. “So… what exactly are you?” She asked in curiosity, looking up at me with those innocent purple eyes of hers. I didn’t respond to her of course as the less information I give her, the more likely no one will believe her. “Can I have the mask? Can I borrow it? Please? Why aren’t you listening?” She kept talking on and on about this topic. Speaking of which, for the ten years I've been here, I haven’t really got to use everything that came with those magical pouches of pocket dimension space. Much like my mixed appearance, I can also access a huge variety of His powers and equipment, but what I don’t understand is why those three different Links? Majora’s Mask, Twilight Princess, A Link to the past.. Those three were now me for some reason and for ten years I’ve yet to get the answers to a lot of my questions. Why am I here? Why this body? Why everything around here? I mentally sighed in frustration, I’ve tried so many things get home, I’ve tried all sorts of spells. I’ve searched for mirrors, portals, I’ve searched high and low in this forest and I've even traveled outside of this place and visit the many different lands this world had to offer. Sadly, the only progress I've gained was knowledge and a lot of moments of making a scene when I was forced to be a hero to creatures I knew nothing about. If could deny the feeling of guilt and throw away my conscience, I’d be able to continue my life without putting it at risk for others. “HEY M-MISTER!” Moon dancer’s voice broke me out of my thoughts, making me realize I had zoned out. “I think t-there’s something out there.” She pointed a hoof to her left and I looked in that direction. I crouched low and listened to my surroundings. In the distance and out of the brush, I saw a Manticore steps out niffing the ground, I can see the hunger in it's eyes. Taking a quick glance around, I leaped into a mad dash running for my life, this in return attracted the creature’s attention. The stone mask was outta the question, it wouldn’t conceal my smell and I doubt it would yield any results for the filly as my scent is on her. I dared a quick glance behind me- FFFF! The thing was almost on top of me, I was now cursing every single word I could think of in my mind, I should ran during this whole time, I should of r- I was tackled from behind, throwing the filly out of my arms. “RUN!” I commanded her as I turned my body to face the beast, it was already trying to go for the kill when its maw opened wide, no doubt going for my jugular. I channeled Din’s fire within my hand and then thrust it into my enemy's chest, causing a small explosion to erupt from my palm and forcing the lion back. It growls threateningly, I’ve had my experience with those, they’re fast, strong and most importantly, it’s deadly because of it’s stinger, I need to keep my distance and avoid being hit by it. Quickly reaching into my back, I pulled out the Ordon’s Sword and Hylian Shield, the animal took this as a challenge when it went into a defensive position. We begin to circle each other, both of us eyeing each other warily to see who would attack first. The Manticore takes the first step by thrusting his tail straight at me, I react by raising my shield to block it, suddenly he forces me to be on high alert when the scorpion tail started thrusting in and out at every direction it could aim at my body. I had to keep my shield blocks in rhythm with his strikes and already I can feel my heart pumping with adrenaline, keeping my senses sharp. Seeing as he was making no progress, he swings a claw out and slams it into my shield, causing me to stagger back. He attempts to trip me by swinging his venomous tail at my feet, I avoided it by leaping back to dodge it, but I made a fatal error when I suddenly lost my footing on a frozen branch. He takes this at his opportunity and not only knocks my shield-arm away from him, but also knocks me down with his weight, what is with those animals and wanting to knock me down!? He swoops a powerful claw down chest, causing me to scream out in pain. Ignoring the searing sting and heat, I pulled out and threw down a Deku Nut, causing the beast to back off in surprise from it’s blinding light. It begins to paw at its face as if trying to get rid of an invisible enemy. I reached back and quickly pulled out my Hero’s Bow, notched it with an arrow, then gathered ice magic into it’s tip, I took quick aim to make it count. The ice arrow hit it’s mark, quickly encasing the beast in solid ice. I swift took off my red cloak and inspected my chest, the monster not only managed to claw my tunic open, but he managed to claw through a good bit of my chain mail just enough to leave a nasty claw mark down my chest. At this very moment, I knew that I was going to need to seek out medical help, there are no fairies, red potions, or heart containers to stop my bleeding. Other than the wolves, this Manticore was the very first I’ve fought while all the other times I managed to avoid them through the stone’s mask. Turning around slowly and wincing every time I moved, I began to slowly trek in the direction of where I knew Ponyville was. Every single step I took, I can feel myself growing weaker and weaker, every time I moved forward, I was hating myself for my fear, I should of went for the Goron Mask, I should of went for the freaking Goron Mask! My breathing was beginning to get deeper and more shallow, I had to halt my progression when I heard the sounds of a small stampede? Sure enough, a group of colorful ponies came through foliage to see me. “Mister! I brought hel-” Moon dancer was running toward me, then stopped when she saw my condition. “Oh no...” The darkness threatened to creep into my vision and I had no choice but to give into the shadow’s claw, I collapsed onto the ground was soon embraced by death’s veil. ...I was lost to the darkness and soon the night mistress herself got into my dreams, I stared in disbelief at her form. I was suppose to be dead. Before I could speak or react, she sent fourth a spectral of nightmares that I knew I was going to suffer for eternity while I remain stuck in dreamland. I don’t know how long I was trapped in here but I can tell you my experience of how it went. Picture every single nightmare you’ve had in the past, now play on it loop while your body is paralyzed, you cannot do anything and your heart refuses to stop pounding. It’s like waking up from the nightmare except the feeling of dread refuses go away, it feels like you’re underwater trying to fight a non-existing ocean current that is pulling you deeper and deeper into the abyss. I think I was starting to lose my mind when my nightmares showed me.. Koala bears? What? Author's Note I couldn't resist referencing Mega Miltank's comment in this story. Sorry, Anti-Villian, that mask is going to be held back for a long time due to it being too strong. Bats & Blades (Xover 1 - Sans The Batter)Author's Note This is a cross-over with Sans The Batter, skip if cross-over chapters aren't your cup of tea. Don't worry folks, I have another chapter coming soon without him. Btw, if my Displaced's original name bothers you, I will switch it to Link.. Bats & Blades (Xover 1 - Sans The Batter) When my vision finally went blank, I was filled with confusion. I’m suppose to be dead, yet my eyes are met with darkness with a strange sense of awareness of my surroundings. I look down and notice that the ground or rather the blacken floors, were solid… Have I ended up in Her realm again? I dread to think that may be the case. Despite the darkness, I felt that I am not alone when I see something in the distance.. Some sort of… batter? Surely enough I was right, there in the distance stood a humanoid in a baseball outfit. The batter looked around in confusion, I was startled by the sudden appearance of three strange white rings that weren’t there before. As time went by, the feeling of dread was effecting my paranoia, I quickly reached into my pouch, best to be on the safe side though. Soon, I pulled out the Fire Rod, an item from the Link to the past. Taking aim, I released torrent of flames at my targets. The batter and the rings were set aflame, but they were still standing despite my attack. I was confused when I saw numbers floated above their heads. He muttered something under his breath, causing the background to change as if I had entered a rpg battle. Either this creature is a minion of the mistress, or some sort of new dream invader. When he suddenly moved toward me with his bat with the intention of killing me, I reacted by pulling out my Hylian shield to block the attack, I felt power behind that swing, causing my shield-arm to vibrate. My next plan was to attempt a Shield Bash since he’s close enough to me. Before my shield could connect to the batter’s face, a Chain of Light struck my arm, causing my shield to drop from my hand. “Thanks Alpha” The batter shouted to the rings. I almost cursed out at this suddenly change of events. “I need to take out those rings somehow.” I mentally said as I leaped forward, grabbing the shield and rolling forward to gain some distance. I raised my Ordon skyward to whatever heaven existed in this strange realm. I began to channel energy straight from an Ether Medallion that rested within my pouch. Once my blade was fully charged, I leaped into the air and brought my sword in a downward thrust. The moment my blade struck the ground, it sent forth a burst of electricity, or magic in my case, this is one of the more stronger attacks I have at my command. The bolts of lightning hit my targets, but my work was wasted when one of the rings glowed, healing up the rest of its allies. My hylian shield was literally ripped out of my arm, that’s all, it literally blurred out of existence, but to make matters worst, I saw this guy glow with some sort of power. My mind was racing on what to do, those damn rings will keep healing others, I need something more powerful! Somethin- My thoughts brought up the Diety Mask.. one of the four transformations mask I’ve yet to use because of my fear of being corruption. I went to reach into my pouch, but before I could bring it out, the bastard sent out another attack, causing me to fall down to my knee, my body was paralyzed by the attack. I gritted my teeth in frustration, mentally telling my body to move, but it continued my mental command. He smirked at me before slowly approaching me with his bat glowing with power. With a mighty swing, he sent me flying though the void as if he was wielding the Home Run Bat itself. I went spiraling out of control, I felt great pain, even more than the fight with the Manticore. Unable to with stand the pain, I let loose a loud scream. I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my head, it was strangely following a familiar pattern. I reached into my pouched and grabbed hold of the Deku, I needed time… Time to put on the mask.. Quickly, I pulled out a Deku Nut, I threw it down at the ground. The moment it hits, it sent out a blinding flash of light, either blinding this guy, or at least paralyzing him, whichever logic may follow as I know this is no game. However, my plan was wasted when one of his rings cured the Deku Nut’s effect. He looked over at me when he noticed the mask in my hand.“Hey Zacharie did you get a new mask? Whatever happened to your Frog and Cat Masks?” The batter said to me. I was about to put it on, but hearing him talk made me freeze for just a moment.. He’s making a joke when I’m on the verge of death!? Donning the mask, I felt a sudden surge of power as the mask gripped tightly to my face, causing me to scream out from the pressure. Dark blue energy swirled all around it before finishing with a flash of light, my body changed into that of a God, the oni of Termina, the Fierce Deity, only difference was that my red cloak changed to a bright white. Reaching up, I lowered my hood down to reveal my face, it had similarities to the original Fierce deity,, but like before, it held characteristics of three other Links. Slowly, I allowed my eyes to open up to reveal them to be nothing but slightly glowing spheres of white… I felt freakin good. “I don’t care if you transform into a Fierce Deity or go Super Saiyan God Super Saiyan. I’m not backing down!” He shouted. He took out silver flesh and ate it. At this point, I was starting to think maybe this actual is a kind of creature of dreams, only I’m the one who knows about super Saiyan gods and the name of my mask. about those things, this guy must of looked at my memories. As the bastard and his rings were beginning to cast, I took this moment to quickly thrust my hands into the air and draw up upon Nayru’s love, I quickly crouched down to allow the sphere of magic to energy my body, creating a blue barrier to surround me. This was spell that granted me invincibility, I could still be knocked around and I could not feel pain nor would anything be able to inflict any wounds. Not wanting to take anymore chances, I pulled out the Helix Blade and charged him head on and once I got closer, I started to furiously swing my weapon at him. The blue barrier ignored everything he threw at me, all except for the last attack, while it still managed to hurt it, Nayru’s love reduced it the best she could. At this point, my heart was racing like crazy, but I didn’t care, I didn’t want to cease my fury or else allow this mad man a chance to attack. My enemy took notice and managed to avoid my rapid slashes, eventually I managed to land three hits, he counters by trying to hit me with his bat. It did no damage and I couldn’t help but smirk at his futile efforts. Despite being hit by a powerful sword, this guy was still willing to fight me. Taking a leap back away, I slowly sheathed my sword and allowed my arm swing down by my side, I took a deep breath before raising my hand again. I taunted him, I wanted him to bring it on, I needed him to get as close to me as possible. The Batter rushes forward, only to slow down and allow one of his rings to attack me, three different spells collided with my body, Nayru’s love once again saving me with her grace. I was feeling very confident when my barrier was holding. Once there was an opening, I set my plan into action. I felt time around me move slowly as I quickly grabbed and pulled out my weapon, swinging it in a spinning arc to perform the Mortal Draw, a very powerful but very risky move that required me to sheath my weapon first, but it was well worth it.. If my blade connects, it would be lethal as it capable of slaying any foe except against anything wearing armor. My attack connected and sent him flying, I can practice see the nasty gash left from my attack. My barrier began to blink rapidly, hinting that it was drawing near the end of it’s duration, I ran and placed myself between all of the rings. Once in position, I thrust my hands back and begin to gather up magical energy of Din’s Fire. The moment the barrier drops, I swung my arm around and slammed the ground, unleashing an explosion of flames. I started to pray to whatever God or Gods existed, hoping this will destroy the rings. ...My efforts were in vain when the Batter healed them up, he ran toward me with another attack. I attempted to raise my sword to block the attack, but it was no use, I was too far damaged, far too weak at this point, I could hear the sound of my heart beating quickly. At this point, even with the strongest damn thing on, I couldn’t survive this onslaught.. I closed my eyes in fear, whispering only four words. “I’m sorry… Moon Dancer..” I said, shutting my eyes tight. ...But it never came, I slowly opened my eyes to look at the batter, somehow, he missed me… “What? I missed how is that- Well I’ll just simply-” He said, taking another swing, only for some unknown force to push the bat away. Each swing kept missing again and again. “What’s going on here!?” He shouted. I could only blink in confusion at this as the man kept missing his swings along wit his rings. I looked around and then checked my left hand, but my triforce wasn’t glowing, so where was this miracle coming from? He swung his bat again and again, each time he swung, that same force would move it away from my head. Suddenly, I felt the pain slowly fade away as my heart went into overdrive, I was instantly rejuvenated to full health, but this only proved to confuse me even more. Who was my savior? Who is this unknown force? The Batter was still looking for the source of his opponent's luck. I heard a strange bell being rung, making me look down at the source. There on the ground was some kind of fortune ticket “What? Where did you...? You know what nevermind.” He said, he brought his back up, ready to try again. Suddenly, him including his rings went on the offensive and attacked me all at once. I tumbled out of the way in a panic, I didn’t want to continue this anymore, the guy already proved to be power and my magic was at zero, I had no green potion or anything to get my magic back. I decided to insult him in a comical way when I made my Spinner pop out from under me, allowing me to quickly glide away from him. He simply stared before shouting in both confusion and pure rage “WHERE THE F%#* DID THAT COME FROM!?” He yelled to the heavens. Eventually, the Spinner ran outta.. Well, whatever helps it propel itself when there’s nothing to attached to, I look behind me to see him flabbergasted. So, using this moment, I decided to try and talk him out of this. “Look, whatever it is you’re after, I probably don’t have. Come to think of it, this is out of the normal from the mare of the night.” I commented. “What are talking about you’re after me!? Why else would we be here?” He shouted back, still rather mad. I blinked in confusion. “You’re in my mind, aren’t you? I mean, I’m asleep because of an Manticore attack… Right?” I asked back. “I’m not gonna any lies ‘pal’...” He spit the word “pal” out like poison “...but if you know what’s good for you, you’d better leave now. Or else you’re gonna have… a BAD TIME.” He said. Why the heck did he just quote Sans just now? “Well excuuuuuuse me, princess! I didn’t ask to be here!” I yelled back in a mocking tone, chuckling softly, I just know anyone out there who has seen the old cartoon will either cringe in embarrassment, or laugh out loud. “Welp, sorry if you’re speaking the truth pal but I can’t take any chances after you struck first.” He said. I think something was wrong with my vision when The Batter began to change. He began to grow in size along with his his arms and legs, they weren’t exactly growing in muscle although it looked down freaky to watch. The most noticeable difference was the head, it grew out and resembled an alligator head with hundreds of teeth and pure white circles just barely touching the jawline. The clothes still stayed without much change. The rings soon melted away, leaving only this abomination behind. All I could do was I stare up at the sudden change in the mutant’s appearance, I’m starting to think maybe this guy is a nightmare that escaped the mistress of the night’s control and now it's on a rampage toward other dreamers. At this point, I was starting to get tired of the bull. “Ya know what?” I said as I pulled out my Hero’s Bow. I quickly notched it along the strings then took out a bomb placed it at the arrow’s tip, combining them to create the famous Bomb Arrows. My next choice of words would be censored at this point, but let’s just say it starts with an F and ends with an U before I released the Bow Arrow straight into it’s gaping maw. The Batter roared in pain when my arrow exploded in his mouth, but he was still ready to fight. He quickly charges at me and swings his overgrown arm at me. I leaped into a roll around the giant mutant, quickly leaping up into a spinning Back Slice at the monster’s backside. “You know what they say, the bigger they are, the harder they fall!” I taunted. Yea, call me crazy, but my fear had pretty much worn off, I can’t escape this place so I might as well fight to the death. This guy is too enraged to listen to reasoning at the moment. My attack connected, sending the beast tumbling forward, he turned around with rage in his eyes as he charged me again. He swung his arm in a wide arc and I couldn’t react fast enough as I went skidding along the onyx colored floor, I slowly got up and spit out blood, I needed a plan fast, an idea struck as I quickly took out my Hero’s Bow again, but instead of normal arrows, I chose to use the Silver Arrows, they weren’t exactly Light Arrows, but they should at least do something. I took careful aim at the monstrosity eye and let my Silver Arrow, speeding straight toward my intended target. He let out a fierce roar as the Silver Arrow dug deep into its eye socket, I even managed to knock him down, although what confused me was when he turned back to normal. A cough erupted from him “Hey pal, look I’m sorry. You did strike first after all. So how about we talk it out? Alright Pal?” I said as he reached up and yoinked the arrow out, I cringed at that. Afterwards, he healed himself up. He threw his silver arrow over to me. I blinked once, twice, three times. This guy was a pain to deal with in his base form then he falls easily in his bigger form? Either the Silver Arrows were that effective, or the first round pretty much weakened him. “Anyone would considering how you look, you summoned Rings, we’re standing in almost literal darkness, I mean I had fainted from blood loss fighting a hybrid creature and ended up here.” I said, kneeling down to pick up my arrow. “Heh I guess so. Anyway friend, why don’t you just go ahead and shake my hand?” He said, although I found it a bit suspicious he would get friendly after such a rough battle, perhaps he’s like the nords of Sky rim where they let a battle do the talking. I eyed him warily and took a good look at his hand. Considering the strange non-sense I went through, I don’t quite trust the guy yet. So, as a precaution, I reached into my back and pulled out the Master Sword, then turned it around and held it by the other end. “Just wanna make sure.” I said. Once this guy touches it, this will tell me if he’s evil or not. “My name is Jeff.. Or considering that I look like this, I guess you can call me Link.” I said. ( He reached out and grabbed the handle of my blade. “Um? Is something supposed to happen?” He said. Seeing as it didn’t burn him, this proved to me that he’s not evil. “Ok, so you're clean.” I said as I put the Master Sword away, I held out my hand and took hold of his, giving it a firm shake. He introduced himself “Name’s Sans, or since I’m now The Batter, you can call me that too.” He said. He goes by two names, this kind of hints that perhaps he’s the same as me. “Oh, so you fell victim to this whole mess, huh? I mean the whole people disappearing act after visiting a con or taking some item, yadda-yadda, etc, etc. But in my case, I opened up a treasure chest containing the triforce that was left at my doorstep. “I said as I let go of his hand. “Huh, I was dressed as The Batter and I was just buying replicas of the 3 Ad-” I remember their melting condition. “...hold on for a second.” Attack > Items > Joker (x3) The 3 rings were reanimated in mere seconds, except they weren’t Zombies… “What are those anyways and what do they do? Well, besides what they showed earlier. I asked, pointing at the strange rings. “They’re Add-Ons, they’re enigmatic floating objects that assist their owner, thus bolstering their overall power. All of them are named after Greek letters. They act as if they are additional party members when acquired, in standard RPG fashion, even though their natures are not explained In game. Each Add-On has its own unique set of competences that allows it to play a role in the party unique to the others. One might either be an offensive caster, a healer, or a buff caster. The Batter can collect up to three Add-Ons throughout the game. “He said through a lengthy explanation. So I’m right, he’s in the same boat as me, a man forced into another world in another world. I gave this some thought. “Any chance one of those could be a support?” I said as I rubbed the back of my head. “I mean I was turned into Link and given access to a lot of equipment, but I’ve been struggling in a few fights without prior knowledge, it would be nice to have a partner who can tell me the enemy’s weakness, I'll have a bigger chance of survival this way.” I said. I couldn’t help but shudder that what if one of Link’s partners ended up like me? It would be awkward having Navi as a partner when she was actually male in the real world. The batter shook his head sadly. “Sorry, they can’t talk and are more like weapons rather than allies in my opinion. But I can teach you my Competence ‘Wide Angle’, which can show a foe’s Max HP and Magic/CP and a basic description of who they are and they’re weakness or resistance, but if they’re a boss the weakness is replaced with something like ‘First Boss’ or something. Is that good enough?” He said. I nodded excitingly in “Good enough for me.” I said with a smile, clapping my hands together. “Alright, so just simply focus on me and only me right now. Try to picture what I’m capable of.” He explaining, making me blink a couple of times. “I was expecting something difficult, but ok.” I did as he instructed. Slowly, some sort of RPG-like bar appeared over his head. “SANS (THE BATTER) A DISPLACED HERO WHO CAN KEEP UP WITH GODS 5000 HP 200 CP NO WEAKNESS/RESISTANCE” “A Displaced Hero? Is that what we’re called, I mean it makes sense but… Why?” I said, reaching up to take off my cap and scratch my head. “How the heck/hell should I know? That’s what the internet called them when I looked it up. By the way you still have the mask on.” Sans pointed out. In the distance, I could hear something break for some reason… Meh, I’ll figure that out later “Oh! Right..” I said when Sans pointed out I still had the mask on. I reached up and grabbed onto my face. At first, the mask was being stubborn and refused to come off, I pulled with all my might until I could feel its power slowly fade, I could've sworn I heard a duo voice screaming when I pulled it off. I returned back to normal, I mean as normal as a Displaced can be. “So.. We’re called Displaced?” I said crossing my arms. “Seems whoever started this whole mess, is also the cause of it. We won’t know unless we find a way back, or else go mad like Samurai Jack.” I said. We continued to talk throughout the hours, mostly explaining Displaced, tokens, how to make them, so on and so forth. This kind of knowledge is pretty much common to the point where it doesn’t need explaining. Suddenly, the area began to glow a brought white. “Well this seems like goodbye for now. See you on the other side Jeff. Till we cross bats and blades again Goodbye!.” He shouted out to me as our voices were being drowned out by the light. “When you return to your world, seek out my Token, it’s pretty much a Howling Stone but it will shrink and it will turn into a necklace when you sing the song it plays!” I yelled back. The world soon faded to white, returning both of us to our respective worlds. HospitalAuthor's Note I'm deeply sorry for the short chapter, writer's block has been a pain. Hospital The first things to return was my ear being greeted by the sound of beeping, my vision is second to return as I see the white ceiling, I blinked a couple of times to get rid of the spots in my eyes. I slowly pushed myself up into a sitting position. “How’d I get here? W-what that all a dream?” I said as I raised my hand to look at it. “Nope.. I’m still here.. in pony land.” I said with a slow sigh when I saw the triforce still on my hand. “Wait… where are my clothes?” I asked myself when I was noticed I was wearing a hospital gown that was a few inches too big for me. “Ah yes, the Manticore fight, it must of poisoned me somehow, why else would I have that crazy dr-” Something lands in my lap before I could finish that sentence, I reach over to pick it up. I frown when I realized what it is, it was a Token. On one side of the coin was The Batters face while on the flip-side had his strange crocodile form with his Add-Ons melting in the background. I let out a long frustrated sigh. “Well, at least I got some answers as to why I’m in this crazy world, apparently some bastard sends us to Multiple versions of Equestria as Displaced, but they never gave us a reason why we’re here or even considered given us a choice if we wanted to come here or not..” I said before looking down, soon noticing a strange necklace around my neck holding a Howling Stone, I recognized this as my token I created sent multiple copies across the void to other beings who have also suffered the same fate as me. Those poor souls will need to be informed of their fate, so what better way than to send my token to them? They’ll need a friend and to talk to someone. To be honest, I was a bit cryptic with my Token, I basically made it to where when they get to other worlds, they’ll be attracting Displaced as Howling Stones, singing notes and songs that if repeated by the Displaced’s voice or their instrument, it will send a signal to my necklace before summoning me to their world. Now, here’s the fun part, I will be appearing in a form simular to Wolf Link, except with a few alterations in design and color, I will be appearing as a three colored tone wolf of red, green, and grey matching the colors of my tunic. My forehead will be being a the symbol of Din. The form is only tempery untill I see who my summoner is and if he or she can be trusted or not. I can't tell you what I plan to do, but let's just say it's a small surprise. “What should I do until then?” I mentally said to myself deep in thought. Well, besides being ponyvilles forced protector, maybe I should finally answer the sun princess’s calls? I mean she’s been searching for me for ten years, no doubt she’ll asking me why I’ve been avoiding her all those years. The sound of a door opening broke my out of my thoughts, I turned my head to see a surprised black unicorn white gray hair, her tattoo revealing to be a band-aid. “Oh! You’re awake.” She said as she approached me. “We were afraid we couldn’t save you, you were a bloody mess when they brought you in.” She said. “How long have I been out?” I asked with slight worry in my voice. “A week.” She said. “A week!?” I yelled in response and almost startled her. I quickly looked out the window, only to see Ponyville still on one peace. This couldn’t be right, nothing has been damaged as if there hasn’t been a monster attack. “...Yea, a week.. is something wrong?” She asked with confusion on her face. I looked toward the window, only to see ponyville in peace. “There hasn’t been any monster attacks, has there?” “Oh, don’t you worry, Celestia has been keeping them at bay. Poor princess, she’s been hard at work protecting us while you were asleep.” She places a hoof on my shoulder. “I can see why she keeps asking about you. Although why you kept avoiding our princess is another question..” She said, her eyes showing disbelief. I let out a soft sigh and buried my face in my hands. “Because I didn’t want to be known...” I said before going went into a moment of silence. “I’ve preferred being alone.” “No one should be alone.” She said with a serene smile. In all honesty, I wasn’t expecting to be treated as if I was one of them, she’s not asking what species I am, where I'm from. Did I waste ten year of my life because of paranoia? I felt so stupid right about now, I thought they would treat me like an outcast. “Hey uh… could you give me back my leather satchel? It’s got my things in it.” I asked her as I wanted to not only changed the subject, but I also wanted to be alone with my thoughts, she leaves the room, leaving me alone with myself, my thoughts, and the silence of the room. I think its time to change my life a bit for the better, try to get myself a nice home and try to make the best of it until I find a way back home. Hey, maybe Celestia can help me? I really hope so, I want to see how my families doing. For now, I have a lot on my mind as of now since I am now aware of what I’ve became and the new responsibility that is now in my hands. I will still try to protect ponyville and anything Celestia wishes of me, plus it gives me something to use my powers on. The nurse eventually returns with my things in her levitation grip and moved it toward me, I reached up and grabbed it. “Thanks” I said with a smile. I needed to keep this with me at all costs, it would have been bad if anypony managed to get my equipment out of my pouch’s pocket dimension. For the rest of my stay in ponyville hospital, Moon dancer and her parents visited every so often whenever they were in Ponyville, turns out they live in a place called Canterlot, in which I couldn't but chuckle at the irony of that name as it sounds like a pun of Camelot. I did eventually allowed Moon Dancer to borrow my Stone Mask for her project, but I gave her a firm warning to be careful with it. A Child's Path (Xover 2 - Chara)Author's Note Please forgive Black Night Sun. He only has a phone and uses the voice-to-text command in order to write along side with me. I have tried my best to correct all of his mistakess and there may still be a few issues I failed to correct. Not only is this a Crossover, but Chara is coming along for the ride on the main plot, you will see why in Chapter seven or eight. If you see any cusswords that hasn't been censored, please be sure to point them out in your comment. A Child's Path (Xover 2 - Chara) Once I was fully healed up and allowed to leave the hospitals. I now had alot on my mind due to the whole Displaced business and the fact that now that Ponyville knows of my existence. I let out a soft sigh as I made my way back to the Everfree Forest, I needed to get a few things from my home and perhaps try to find another one that’s less dangerous to live in. Suddenly, I heard a thud behind me, causing me to whirl around and draw forth my Ordon Sword. There on the ground, was a glowing red knife, I was a little paranoid at first, considering that it is a weapon. Was someone trying to sneak up on me but only to flee because of me noticing? I sheathed my blade before making my way over to it, I picked up it then suddenly dropped it when my ears were assaulted by a message from out of nowhere. “Greetings, I'm Chara. If you're a displaced and you’re in need of some help or just you just need a friend. Just call me and I'll come, but please don’t call me if you’re facing another Displaced” “W-wait… Chara? As in the one from Undertale?” I mentally asked to myself. This could go two ways. Either she’s actually genocide Chara, or she’s pacifist Chara, if I remember the game correctly. I took a deep breath before reaching into my pouch and pulled out the Fierce Deity Link mask. I hide it in the inside of my red cloak. I wanted to be prepared in case she ended up being the bad kind of kid. “Chara, I do not seek help, but I do seek a friend, hopefully I wish to test which path you follow. Chara, I summon you!” I said, quickly slashing the air as I expect for it to slice reality itself, opening a portal between my world and hers. Quickly, a young girl named Chara flies out of the portal before slamming into a tree. Suddenly, she goes flying into a string of curses that would make even demons cringe in embarrassment. Eventually, she finally got up, and looked around in confusion. “Where am I now? One minute I'm fighting that b**** Celestia to free her slaves with my pal Zelzer, then next thing I knew I'm suddenly in the f****** Forest again. Eh, Zelzers is probably fine, he has six Souls after all, he can take her.” Suddenly, as if taking notice of my presence, she spins around to face me. “Who are you supposed to be?” She asks, anger still in her tone of voice. ...If I could play sound effect for every foul word that comes out of this little girl's mouth, it would be Solid Snakes Alert sound, it would fit perfect with the way she’s been slinging them. “I guess this is the first time you’ve been summoned, huh?” I ask her, my hand still firmly holding the mask with caution. “No, of course not, it's not the first time I've ever been to a new Equestria.” She said with sarcasm dripping off of her voice. So far, she might be the bad Chara considering her current attitude, however she might end up dropping it if she realizes that as long as I hold her token, she won’t be able to return back to her Equestria, I'll give her a moment to see if she does notice. I’ll let with pleasantries to see if I can break the ice. I extend a hand toward her to try and help her back on her feet, she did hit that tree pretty had and maybe damaged her HP.. That is if her body follows a different kind of logic. While waiting for her to react, I applied a little of my focus toward her, activating the Wide Angle ability that Sans The Batter taught me. Chara (The Human) LV: 20 HP: 99 Determination/Hatred: Unbreakable Chara is a freedom fighter who has been trying to take down Celestia and her slave Empire. Chara has little to no self preservation because of her ability to load, save and reset. She carries two kinds of weaponry: A pocket knife and the True Knife. Her most strongest power is to use all seven soul traits. “Did you just check me out you a******” She asked with an irritated look to her glare. “Whoa, hold it. Only I was suppose to see that..” I said, holding up my hand that held her knife token, I did not want to start a fight or else end up drawing attention to the forest, there’s also the fact I need to keep her away from any Save points she might spawn near her. Because if she does, she can just keep coming back, but at least Reset won’t do her any good as she hasn’t lived through this world’s history. The only edge I have over her is that I would be unpredictable for the first few hours of the fight, if one were to explode right here and now. “I just wanted some info to see which path you took, I’m not here to make enemies.” I said as I lowered my hand. “Yeah, whatever. It's not black and white in my world, I may have a level of violence of 20, but everyone I killed deserved it because of the ponies enslaving every other species, So me and Zalzar have been systematically wiping out the ponies.” She said, still irritated at being checked. “Well, it's not exactly good here either, I mean there is no enslavement, only difference here is that monster activity have increased, half of it just monsters being more violent while the other half are monsters from the Zelda-verse, I don’t know why they target Ponyville.” I said with a shrug, I know I just gave off a hint to her as to who I was Displaced as but it’s a very obvious hint. She just looks at me deadpanned expression” We’re near Ponyville, you have the Triforce Of Courage yet you still don’t know why?” Now it was my return to give her a deadpanned expression as I quickly lowered my hood to reveal my face. I put away my mask first before raising my right hand. “This? Are you saying they’ve been after this?” I let out a slightly annoyed sigh. “Wherever the innocent live, evil shall follower, wherever evil goes, saviors will come.” I said, mostly repeating a saying I brought up when monsters never made sense. “I’m just a Forced Hero anyhow, so of course I’ve been the one to slaughter the bastards.” I said. If Chara would to take a good look at my face, she might see the face of a warrior who’s seen his fair share of madness. “So you're a Mix and match of several Links? I guess we both have something in common there I'm a Mix and match of almost all Charas.“ She said with a sad grin “So how were you displaced?” I proceed to explain my dilemma of how I got here, basically me avoiding comic cons, I opened up a treasure chest that was left at my doorstep, got sent here via flying crystal. I explained to her from start to finish, minus the ten years of me avoiding ponyville. I then explained about Moon dancer, the timber wolves, the Manticore that almost killed me because I was too caution in my approach and should've just went for the kill. It wasn’t exactly my finest moment compared to all the other monsters I had slain, of course not to forget to tell her about using the Stone Mask to spy on ponies who come through here, I told her the whole story. Intern Chara told me about how she and Zelzer had woken up in the castle of the two sisters how they had killed she had killed Flutter shy and gave her soul to Zelzer how Zelzer killed Luna and how he took on a platoon of Royal Guards as Chara tortured the shining armor then about the Minotaur that got his soul taken and his town destroyed and about how I went into a coma afterwards. “Jeez… You had it a lot more rough than I did.” I said with a nervous chuckle. I reached up and rubbed the back of my head. “Well, at least you get a moment to breath, right?” I said, trying to lighten up the mood. “I have your token after all and I can send you back whenever you're ready. “I don't want to go back right now. Me and Zelzer have been fighting for two days straight and I don't want to keep fighting and dying” she said in the small voice looking every bit the little girl she was now. I felt bad for this child, so I’ll grant her wish to stay for the time being. “Alright, fine by me as long as you’re not up to any trouble.” I said as I rubbed my head again. “Not sure how the ponies will react to seeing another humanoid, I mean they’re not Xenophobic nor will they fear you, it's just there’s not many humans around here.” I said nervously. I didn’t want not to say the wrong thing and I certainly didn’t want Chara to get more upset.. Actually, maybe bring her to Ponyville will be a nice change of pace as this version of Equestria isn’t like hers, no enslavement here.. Then again, she might end up growing attached to one of them and if or when she returns to her world, she’ll end up sad for killing an alternative duplicate. “Welp, I'll let her have the choice.” I said mentally to myself. “I promise I won't attack anyone who doesn't attack me first” I heard her. Soon her stomach growled “hey do you have any chocolate link I'm kind of hungry” “Uh… No, not at the moment. I may have His equipment but that doesn’t mean I have all of the things he put in bottles. If that was the case, my fight with The Batter would of been a lot shorter.” I said with a chuckle, the memory of that insanity was still fresh on my mind. “Maybe ponyville has some, we’ll head there after I get my stuff from my home.” I said, slowly turning around to face that direction, my red cloak fluttering with my movement. She follows behind me and asks” hey since we're friends want to compare powers?” I only took a few steps before halting when she asked if we could compare powers. “...I’m sorry, what?” I said as I looked over my shoulder. “Aren’t you familiar with the Zelda-verse? Or did you mean compare as in me to the original Link?” ( “Oh I played Ocarina of time and Twilight Princess but I've never played Link to the Past. so I don't know what powers come with it besides if we get into trouble it'd be best to know each other's moves if you want I can start.” She quickly said trying to placate me. “You sure? I mean there’s quite a lot, not counting duplicates, I don’t use the Bow from the game, I like using the Bow’s Hero compared to that version’s Bow, it's slender and a lot more flexible.” I said as I opened up the pouch’s pocket dimension. “Either I can start by explaining my weaponry of A Link To The Past, or I show you the magic I have.” “I have to go with magic then I'll explain my powers and then we'll move on to weapons and I'll explain the stats of my knives” she said looking thoughtful “Are they any different compared to what I already know of the original Chara? I have seen the fan made videos of Chara and her soul powers.” I said as I pulled out the Fire and Ice Rods, the way they were coming out must of looked like something from a cartoon gag. “Well not the true knife but my pocket knife doubles the power of the true knife if I dual wield” she said showing off her pocket knife which had a green handle and a glowing blade that kept changing colors I gave my red cloak and hood a tug. “This right here is the Magic Cape, only except it's different since I modified it to be bigger with an hood, it’s still has its enchantments that allows me to leap and glide across the air. I’m surprises it's held up for so long after all those years.” I said as I placed the rods down, now fishing for two medallions from out of the pouch, I still had a lot of magical items to get out, so it would take a while. Next thing I pulled out was an bag of powder, of course I never use this as the outcomes were unreliable. I reached in deeper and kept sorting out the items in my pouch. “I.. think that’s all the magic I have from that era of Hyrule's past, I never bothered with the Bombos Medallion as it's pretty much the same as my Din’s fire, only difference is that it sends out fire columns while the other is an explosion of flames.” I explained to Chara. “Have you ever tried using both at the same time” Chara asked while looking thoughtful “I never bothered as Din’s Fire does most of what I need, all it takes is concentration, a different amount, form, and shape. It’s just I can’t use a huge amount of it as my magic doesn’t restore itself, I think need to sleep or find other methods of absorbing it.” I said as I organized the items I have out. “Even the Rods use my magic. The fire rod focuses more on spraying though while Din’s fire is practical part of me.” I said as I held up the rod in all of its glory. “So it's a magic shotgun just came in their general direction and Fire” she said with a raised eyebrow. “Pretty much. Oh, I forgot to mention. I didn’t bother pulling out those weird cane things as they’re… really useless, it just creates a block to use in puzzles and switches while the other works exactly like Nayru’s Love.. What were they called again? Cane of Byrna and Cane of Somaria.” I said as I shook my head. I still had those two things but I had placed it in the far back of my pouch. “Oh, right. I forgot I had this..” I said as I pulled out the Magic Mirror. “Doesn’t have much use other than its reflections, I mean there is no Dark World here due to there being so much harmony.” “Well since you went ahead and me about your Powers I'll tell you about mine. Well, have you seen the mettaton vs Chara animation on YouTube.” She asked “Before I answer, have you played Majora’s Mask? I mean I have all of the masks..” I said as I scratched my head then shook it. If only I could question whoever’s idea it was to give me masks, I mean four or five them have practical use, but the rest? Merely decoration and eye candy. “Oh yeah that is one of my favorite if not my favorite Zelda game.” she all but screamed in excitement. I chuckled as her energy. I then just gotten an idea. “Hey, you can have one of the masks if you’d like. Just pick one, except Goron, Zora, Deku, Fierce, and Giant’s mask.” I said. Realization soon dawned me as I slapped my forehead with my palm. “Why didn’t I use the Giant’s Mask when I fought The Batter? The fight would've been much easier!” I said with a groan. This was the downside to having so much equipment: Sometimes you end up forgetting a few She's only had stars in her eyes “really you'll let me have a mask?” she asked only to gain a thoughtful look to her face” now the two most likely masks that would be useful to me would be the bomb mask or the bunny ears mask.” she said to herself. “You can have them both. The Pegasus boots pretty much gives me the dash speed so I won’t be needing the Bunny Hood.” I said as I reached in to pull the two masks out. “You sure you want the Bomb Mask? I mean, you’ll harm both yourself and the intended target.” “yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes” she said as she started jumping around me. I couldn’t help but burst out laughing at her excitement. “Here ya go then.” I said as I handed her the two masks. “I just hope the Void will approve it.” “Oh the void better let me keep it or I'll just have to prep my erase button for the void.” she said with a serious expression taking the bunny hood and putting it on while putting the bomb mask in her inventory. “Uh… Chara.. This is the void, cross-roads between the multi-verse. I don’t think you can erase something that huge, you’re powerful but not God-like.. Not unless you somehow became a void-dweller.” I explained based on what The Batter told me. “The void is huge, it’s infinity according to him and I’d rather not you take the risk of trying to get out of the Void’s transportation between tokens. Actually, I think I've got an idea. I have your token with me, my token should be arriving in your world soon, we can establish an link and connect the tokens, allowing an easily transfer.” “Hey weren’t we talking about Powers a minute ago?” she asked. “hey, that's right you never did tell me if you've seen that animation!” she said giving an accusing stare and putting her hands on her hips “And I said No, Chara. But seriously, you can’t erase the void.” I said in a serious tone of voice. “Well, that's too bad it would have made explaining a lot easier. Wait a minute, I've got an idea.” Chara said as she pulled out a touch screen phone. I was honestly surprised she even had one, it was something I haven’t seen in Equestria yet. “Give me a minute and I'll have the video up.“she said. Pulling up the video of mettaton ex vs Chara before pressing play and showing me the video. I watched in silent as the video played. So far, it just she kept coming from due to the Save Point, each death only filled her with more Determination just to destroy Mettaton. While yes, it looks quite useful, I can’t help but quote a certain psycho doll. “In the words of Chucky, ‘I'll be back! I always come back! But dying is such a b****’” I said. "Yep” she said popping the p “so that's how my save and load ability works but my reset and erase buttons do the same as in the game, I can also do everything that season 1 finale Chara can do from glitchtale as well as absorb monster souls. “So, how did you discover you could do all of this?” I asked just out of curiosity. “I mean, I’m Link but whatever twisted powers that be out there, is only allowing me access only those four link’s magic and equipment.” I said as I went deep in thought. “Well, remember how I told you that me and Rezas made a displaced story together? Well, We had already figured out what powers we were going to get Zalzar would be a skeleton undying hybrid monster with both Sans the skeleton and undying the undying Powers and I would have the powers of several Charas.” She stated. “Say no more, I think I see where this is heading. Basically, you were making a story and then some powerful being from above want to displaced you for laughs and giggles.” I said with anger in my voice. “No doubt the same one who left the chest at my door along with the disappearance of everyone mentioned in the news.” I sighed as I reached up to rub my forehead. “We should just.. Continue where I was heading. All this talk is only bringing up the reason why I've been trying to get home in the first place.” I said as I put away my things I brought out, pushing them into my pocket dimension of a pouch. “Ok, you know if I ever get a chance to go back I'll give it to you I don't have anything that I can go back to” she said in a sad and quiet voice while putting away her pocket knife away. “Hey..” He kneels down to her eye level. “I can always bring you here and you can always talk to me via my token if you find it in my world. Although not sure about the other way around, I mean you’ve got it rough in your world. So far based on what you told me, Celestia has non-ponies enslaved, they put a bounty on my head if they knew what I’m capable of.” I said, reaching up to pat Cara's hair. “So for now, considering this a place to escape, or a vacation.” I said with an smile as I got up from my kneeled position. “Come on, we need to head to my place, get whatever is left of my old home, then head on back to Ponyville to get you something to eat.” The rest of the travel was strangely peaceful, no enemies, no monsters, no timber wolves, just nothing but mother nature playing her song.. Honestly, while I did enjoy it, it kind of bothered me. We head back to my old home, grabbed what I needed, then headed on back to Ponyville. Chara hesitated a little while we were heading into Ponyville obviously not feeling comfortable “Are you sure that they're friendly.” She asked. “Trust me, they brought me to the Hospital after I collapsed from the Manticore attack.” I said as I pulled the hood down further to reveal the stitches along my neck from the Timberwolves attack. “I’ve also got them on my chest when it clawed me, I’m lucky the chain mail deflected most of his claws. If I didn’t have this, I’d probably be dead.” I said, I would of mentioned me having a game over, but the joke was just too sour and dark to use, considering that there is no continues nor extra lives. Chara is damn lucky to have that Save Point- The heck am I saying? It lets her defy death, but not the pain of death. “But my eye's are different where you have white I have black my pupils are heart-shaped and the ring around it is red” She said in response to me. I let out a soft hum as I tried to think of something, while yes the ponies so far are friendly, they might be a little startle. by Cara's eyes. “Only thing I can think of is to give you a mask, maybe the Keaton’s mask to make you look more innocent since the black part of its eyes are seen through from only your side and not theirs.” I said as I reached in and pull out the mask to hand to Chara. “For the time being until we find some sort spell they'll disguise or change your eyes.” I said. “Okay, I think that's a good idea” She said while slipping the mask on. “Okay, let's head on out” She said with a voice filled with determination. We followed the dirt path past an apple farm and soon into Ponyville itself. All around them were all sorts of colorful ponies, most of them were Earth Ponies but there were a few unicorns and pegasi. In all honest, I was pretty new here and didn’t know where anything was, we were pretty much lost at this point. “Hey I know where we can go to get something to eat” She said before grabbing me and dragging me to a gingerbread house looking building, I almost ended up tumbling due to our height differences but I managed to keep up with her sudden charge of speed. “Alright, alright, alright, no need to pull my arm off.” I said with a chuckle as we made our way to where she took me, its not the strangest thing but hey, if it works, it works. I reach over and push the double doors open, causing a little bell to ring above us. “Hello and welcome to Subterfuge Corner!” A loud cheerful voice filled the air, a yellow stallion with a bit of an under bite waved over at me. “Who'll it be?” Before I could say anything, Chara stood on her tippy toes and yelled “Chocolate, all of the chocolate!” The yellow pony chuckle at Cara's energy. “What kind? Chocolate sundae? Chocolate muffin? Chocolate-” At this point, he was listing all sorts of recipes that started with ‘Chocolate’. “All of the chocolate but none of the white chocolate that's not even real chocolate” she said interrupting him “Uh, just grab her whatever has the most chocolate in it.” I suggested before things got outta hand, like Chara climbing over the counter and getting it for herself. “Alright, they'll be Chocolate Surprise with the works.” He said as he made his way to the back. I patiently waited as I reached into my pouch, pulling out a rather large bag full of rupees I never used until now, I really hope they accept this kind of currency. A few minutes later, the Baker Pony returns with a large bowl in his teeth, I blinked a couple of times at such a skilled display of strength, how was he holding it without-.. Actually, that would explain the under bite he has. “Here ya go, Chocolate Surprise with the works.” He said as he sat it down on the counter. The bowl indeed did have the works, it had chocolate.. Well, everything! Chocolate ice cream, chocolate syrup, chocolate sprinkles, chocolate- sheesh, this truly IS the works. Suddenly I heard Chara scream. "MINE!” and before I knew it, the bowl vanished from the counter as she was constantly noming on it. My eyes went wide at this when she somehow ate it all, that bowl looked like it was a serving for three. “Whoa! C-... oh boy, you’re gonna have brain freeze from that..” I said with a soft chuckle. “Uh.. Do you accept rupees?” I said nervously, I reached in and pulled out a red rupee. “It makes a jingle when you shake it.” I said before doing just that, the sound it made was just like when you picked it up most of the zelda games. “Rubies?” “Uh, no, Rupee, it's Hylian Currency.” I correct him, he somehow picked it up with his hoof, giving it a good examination. “Well, I don’t usually accept jewels and I’ve never heard of Hylian, but I will admit, it looks high quality. Tell you what, I'll keep this and see what it’s going for in the market, then I'll get back to you another day and give you bits in exchange.” He said with a smile. I was relieved that he’d accept it, I wonder if this will work with all the other shops. Suddenly I saw Chara walking up to me with an empty bowl and a smile that if I didn't know any better I would say she had an orgasm.” That was the best experience I've ever had.” she said she said in a dreamy voice “Glad it satisfied ya.” I said with a sigh, I just know that’s a huge change of pace for her from her usual daily life, it was pretty much a flower finally blooming in a field of.. Of.. nuclear waste. Okay, Okay, I will admit that was a bad comparison, but it was all I could think of to describe Cara's expression, even with her Keaton mask on, I can tell she was feeling ALOT better. She set to bowl on the counter, the kind pony took it away probably clean up. Soon, we left Sugarcube corner as Chara walked up beside me. “So, where do we go now, Link?” she said not as dreamy as before. “Huh… I don’t know..” I said as I reached up to rub the back of my head. “What DO we do now?” I repeated after her. “I suppose we need a place to live, I mean ponyville knows about me and it wouldn’t do any good to live in the everfree forest.” I said as I gave our current situation some thought. Nightmare. (Xover 3 - Chara) -Edited-Author's Note *Chapter Edited by Azure* If you feel that this chapter is too longer, I will split it into two. I know alot of you are shocked or surprised at the chapter's word count. Welp, we pulled an all nighter due to inspiration burst and it refused to cease till morning came. BIG WARNING. This Displaced Chara is foul mouthed and has a twisted mind due to the world she came from. I apology in advance for her actions. Nightmare. (Xover 3 - Chara) -Edited- As we walk through Ponyville we heard a commotion at the edge of town. I saw Chara running towards where we heard the commotion, pulling out both knives one glowing red and the other glowing green. “Chara, wait!” I said reaching out, but it was too late as she was gone. I let out a sigh as I reached back to pull out a Fighter’s Shield and my Ordon Sword, I dashed forward to where she went. By the time I got there, I could already she that was in a fierce battle against wild Lizalfos. She already had two knifes out, one of them conjured into a green shield. She was giving those monsters a run for their money. Suddenly, all of the scaled reptiles tried to pile up on Chara, I was about to help her, but a sudden explosion of green energy exploded, vaporizing all of the Lizalfos. There was nothing left except for the black mist that they were created from. “Chara!” I yelled as I ran up to her. I kneeled down to check on her injuries. My attention was drawn away from her however when a Dynalfos slowly approached us brandishing a thick blade. From the looks of it, it seemed to be the leading general of this attack. The Dynalfos spoke in a strange language that was a mix of grunts and growls, I had to assume it was issuing a challenge toward us. So I accepted it by raising my shield and sword. “Go on, lizard breath!” Chara said from her position exhaustion clear in her voice. The Dynalfos’ attention was drawn to Chara’s voice, the evil apparent within its eyes, but it did not dare attack nor did it react. Judging From its expression, it was like someone was talking to it. I was starting to think that maybe Chara’s big show from earlier might of scared him. Suddenly, it lets loose a gurgling scream before leaping high into the air, it retreated to the South West, never to be seen for the time being. Slowly, the pony folk came out of hiding, their eyes full of gratitude but also full of fear. “No doubt this might of attracted the Sun Princess..” I commented under my breath that only Chara heard me. “She always comes here after things like this, but this time it was nothing thanks to you being here.” I got down on one knee. “But this time, I won’t be performing a disappearing act.” “I should have been able to do hundreds of those attacks.” Chara said, still breathing deeply from the ordeal. “I guess I'm still exhausted from battling for two days straight in my universe” giggling a little at the end. “You might of been fueled by Determination and Adrenaline at the time, but now seeing you’re not fighting to free slaves, you won’t be able to use that drive until you’ve rested up. Either that, or try to find something else that can keep you going. I’ve been fighting those things for ten years, I did it to protect those people, I can never live my life knowing people died when I could've done something.” I said as I scooped her up in my arms just like the child that she is. Soon, the air is filled with the sound of flapping wings. “Look! Its princess Celestia!” a pink colored mare cried out, pointing her hooves to the sky. I looked toward where she pointed and soon, I saw here flying over here as fast as she could, she was fully decked out in golden armor ready for a battle. Good thing for her that she arrived too late. She lands with grace near us, her eyes go wide when she sees me. “It's you..” She said with a gentle motherly voice. She looks around slowly, as if expecting that I was just an illusion. “You’re staying this time, hero?” She asked. “Yes, sorry for avoiding you for so long.” I replied, she looked at me with confusion in her expression. “Is that sun butt?” Chara replied tiredly, causing the crowd to gasp. “Show some respect, child!” A green pegasi yelled with a glare. Celestia raised a beautiful wingspan out in an attempt to bring order before things got out of hand. “It's alright, It's not the worst thing I've been called.” She said as she lowered her wing, she slowly approaches me but she seems to be eyeing the child with caution. “Child, I sense you have a lot of power for someone so young, are you the same as he?” She asks Chara, of course she’s comparing her to me. “Yeah, I'm a displaced but I was not displaced in this Equestria.” she said, causing the crowd to mutter amongst themselves. “Long story short the multiverse is a thing and my Equestria is a lot different than this one seeing as you don't keep slaves.” She said before letting out a yawn, she rolled in my arms to get comfortable. “Now, I'm going to sleep, K sunbutt?” Celestia went silent after this, she looks up at me, her eyes begging for answers. “Like she said, it’s a long story, Celestia. Overall: We’ve been forced from our own worlds into different Equestrias. This girl, Chara is from a different reality.” I explained to her. “Oh… Oh dear..” She whispered. “That.. kind of makes sense, I can see that both of your auras are different now that I get to see you up close.. “she said. I then proceeded to tell her what I knew, my reason for avoiding her, why I’m here, why I’m different, and why I held such power. “You didn’t have to hide from us.” She said, she raised her wing and placed it over my shoulder. “I care for everypony on my Equus, no matter how different you look.. However, for the sake of tough love, I will protect them if others mean harm..." She said with a smile. Honestly, I was skeptic of this behavior of hers, she’s putting trust in two strangers she barely knows. “Mind explaining, Princess?” I asked. “I’ve been around a thousand years, I wield the elements of harmony as I am still connected to them, I know who can be trusted and who is lying. I still have the power to protect my little ponies at all costs.” She leans toward me and whispers.…”Although my royal duties tend to keep me busy, but now that you’re here.. Hero, I can rest a little easier.” She said, then looks toward the young girl in my arms, she was silent for a while. “I sense she has been through so much. Was her Equestria really this bad? Tell me, hero… What was I like in her world?” Celestia asks, her tone of voice told me she was in disbelief, like she couldn’t believe that her own grace would be vile in another world. I took a deep breath and proceeded to tell her Chara’s world’s ruler. Celestia’s expression had shown disgust, then disbelief, and at last a small bit of depression. She looks back over at Chara, feeling sorry and ashamed. “Not to worry, I brought her here so that she can at least find peace here in Ponyville…” I chuckled softly. “Even if there is danger around..” She lets out another sigh. “You don’t know half of it, hero. Try being in my horseshoes for a while.” She says with half-hearted joke. “I will try to arrange a home for you here. Tell me, is there anything you prefer?” “Well.. I don't need much, just home essentials. Everything else we can get on our own.” I suggested. She bows her down as her horn glows. “Done, all you need to do is visit the Town hall, fill out a bit of paperwork, pay a few bits, and you’ll be told about the available homes. Are yo-” But before Celestia could complete her sentence, suddenly we heard Chara mumbling in her sleep. ”First immortality then the b******” All Celestia could do was stare, she couldn't believe her virgin ears of what she just heard. “I believe she needs rehabilitation… A LOT of rehabilitation..” she suggests with a disapproving nod at Chara. “Before I return to Canterlot, tell me your name, Hero.” “Most call me Link, but you can call me Jeff.” I said. I know Chara is probably gonna be upset at me, I mean I got to keep my original name while Chara… well, she lost hers. Hey, don’t ask me why I'm a special case, I'm just a confused Displaced. “I’ll call you Link, your other name sounds too otherworldly..” She suggested and I simply shrugged at her. With a flap of her angelic wings, she ascends toward the sky. “Oh, and Link? Next time the monsters attack, could you try lure them away before you fight? It’ll cost less for my ponies to pay for repairs.” She says before taking off toward whichever Canterlot is. The crowd of ponies soon.. disperse and return to their daily lives, some of them mumbling under their breath how Celestia should hire guardponies. With nothing else to do, I head on over to Town Hall with Chara in my arms sleeping peacefuly, it might even be the first time she got a decent rest. Welp, I don’t think I need to explain this part, I mean it's just paperwork, nothing exciting about that, but I managed to get them signed and paid for and Mayor Mare- Ok, I couldn’t take her seriously with a name like that. Afterwards, I had chosen the house that was south outside of Ponyville in a nice quiet area near a small forest that was a lot less wild than the famous Everfree Forest, I mean it still had the local animals, but they were more of the normal kind of wild that I don’t mind. I carried Chara as she quietly slept in my arms, her expression filled with nothing but peace. This quiet area will have some benefits for her as well, allowing her to not only practice her power, but to also have a breath of fresh air away from her chaotic world. “Chara, wake up.” I said softly, giving her a slight nudge with a leather gauntlet hand. “Noo.” she whines cutely in my arms, making me chuckle. “Come on, Chara, don’t you want to see your home away from home?” I asked her. “No.” She said quietly trying to stay asleep” Nothing short of a f**king Majora or Ganon is going to wake me up” “Wait.. Ganon? Majora?” I asked confusingly. She was suppose to have a peaceful dream, not dreams of His past enemies. I let out a sigh and carried her inside the new home, it was a simple log cabin with a fireplace, a slightly primitive kitchen, a few empty rooms that won’t take long to fill in. There were a few pieces of furniture left behind by their previous owner. Suddenly there was a loud hard banging on the front door, Chara opened one eye and began to speak. “Someone's either suicidal, stupid, or deathly courageous.” She got down from my arms, muttering something to herself about lemon juice and razor blades and seeing how high they can squeal. “Don’t be like that, grump.” I said as I turned around to open the door, finding it a bit off that someone would be knocking the moment we just entered, I mean jeez we didn’t have time to get settled in. Maybe it's our neighbors? “Grumpy!? I'm way past grumpy.” She said as she pulled out what looks like a weird cross between a flashlight and a mixer with razor blades on the inside. “Now where's my lemon juice and salt.” she muttered to herself. “Good thing there isn’t a Displaced Toriel, otherwise this would just get nasty..” I softly commented to myself. “By the way, your friend.. What was his name? I hope he finds my token. No doubt he’s worried about you.” I said as I reached down to grab hold of the doorknob. “Yeah he probably is.” she said, softly pulling out a clear bottle filled with a yellow liquid. “But this won't be the first time we got separated, last time we got separated I ended up fighting Cadence.” She said. “But he'll be all right, zalzar can take on Celestia. He's got six Souls after all” I raised my hand to tell Chara to keep her voice down as I didn’t want whoever was at the door to know about who we were, except Celestia. “Hello?” I said with the front door fully opened. A young white stallion wearing what appeared to be a courier outfit was at the door. “Message for ya.” He said, handing me an envelope with the Royal Seal stamped on the front. “Good day.” He flew off. I broke the seal and read the letter inside. “Please forgive me, but I never got your name. Here in this letter is an enchanted dragon ring, it acts similar to the dragons of Equestria, except you don’t have to take care of it. Any and all letters you wish to send can be delivered with the ring, just apply warmth and it will send it by dragon fire. Your faithful ruler: Princess Celestia” “Hay link where's the guard that delivered that?” Chara asked in a tone that was a little too innocent. “I really wanted to meet him and show him my favorite toy.” She said pulling out the device I saw earlier only this time it had straps and a glowing Gem attached to it. I placed the dragon’s ring into my pouch. “I’d rather not have a scared pony on our hands and have Celestia’s trust.” I said, not trusting Chara’s antics. “Aw but this device was specifically made for males in mind.” She whined out “I got one for females too if you want to see.” She said reaching into her inventory. I blinked. “I don’t like the way you worded that..” I said, I hope I wasn’t misunderstanding what she said. She pulled out an automatic drill with what looked like a dildo made of razor blades instead of the drill "So what do you think?” she said in an innocent voice. “What the hell, Chara?!” I screamed in shock. “Put that away!” I said, that was just embarrassing to see a child pull THAT out, it just didn’t look right! “Ahh, but I worked hard to make this.” she said her voice full of disappointment but still putting that monstrosity away. “You need to remember, this isn’t your Equestria, I mean I doubt the ponies even do any of.. Well, that!” I said, rubbing my forehead in an attempt to clear the vile image of what happened. “Yeah you're right I need to keep in mind that this isn't my Equestria and I don't have to make people sing like canaries here.” she said sounding a little better. “What do you think of the home? Speaking of which, I need to go and get some firewood. Winter Is Coming and I'd rather be prepared before the pegasi bring the snow. “I said to Chara. “Wait it's supposed to be cold?” Chara asked me with confusion written on her face. “Well, yea. You didn’t notice? I mean I’m not wearing this cloak just for looks.” I said. How did this child not notice the temperature of the air? “Oh no my clothes have an enchantment that makes them the perfect temperature for me there's also an enchantment that repairs my clothes” she said as if that didn't matter. “...Unicorn magic? I mean I don’t recall anything in Undertale having that.” I said. “Oh no Zelzar enchanted it.” She said. “Zelzers magic mutated after he absorbed Luna's soul.” she said pulling out her phone If I had a drink, I would spit it out in reaction. “I understand that ponies in your world enslaved others, but surely there must of been at least some who were against the idea, right?” I asked. “No there wasn't, even the future bearer of the element of kindness called me a product, remember” she said in a cold voice. “...Element of kindness? Is that something like what Celestia mentioned about the elements of harmony? Also, I think there must of been some sort of dark power at work in your world. I mean Bearer of kindness wasn’t exactly ‘Kind’ back then.” I said in a deadpanned voice. “Actually it is one of the elements of ‘harmony’ and she was already the bearer of kindness in my world. Oh, there is a dark power in my world but she's been in rule for over a thousand years.” she explained in the dark tone of voice. “If that time does come, could you promise me you won’t do the same? I mean if this world does bring its own version of that bearer. “I said as I reached over to one of the old tables, reaching over to push the dust off of it. It made me wish I had the Gust Jar from Minish Cap, it would come in real handy right about now. “Hey Link you want to go hunt some monsters?” she asked putting her phone away. “..After I get prepared, Chara.” I said, stepping outside. “Won’t take long, it’s just gathering branches, logs, kindling. Getting it home will be no problem.” I chuckled softly. I will admit, despite being ripped from my own world and sent into another, I am enjoying the powers that came with this body. “Okay, let me get ready too.” She said pulling out a pendant in her knives the pendant was a gold heart shape with a red glowing heart-shaped Jewel on a Golden Chain with ruins running up and down the chain. I shrug my arms. “Don’t take long.” I suggested before reaching into my pouch to see what I could use as a substitute for an axe. I saw Chara heading towards me, she had a knife holstered hidden underneath one of her pant’s leg. She still had the pendant from earlier. “Oh, I'm already ready.” She said standing there with her arms crossed “And they say girls take forever.” She looked smug as she stated that last bit. I raise my eyebrow at that comment. “Was that a jab at your gender or were you originally a male?” I said as I started to walk toward the thicker part of the woods. “I was both an adult and a male before being displaced,” she said in an irritated voice “but because Chara is the gender that people think she is and I always thought she was female when I was displaced, I was turned into a little girl.” she finished. “Jeez, talk about losing your manhood.” I said with a cringe, the area around us starts to change growing thicker with trees, but not as thick as the everfree forest. “Yeah but it's not all bad at least, I can't die and I probably will never age as well.” she responded. “Plus back in my universe this was the perfect disguise, you have no idea how many times I've stabbed people in their sleep thanks to them underestimating a ‘little girl’” she finished with a proud smirk on her face. “You can still feel pain, that is something you can’t ignore. I mean really, you’re not wolverine or deadpool.” I said. “True, I've always had a high pain tolerance even before I was displaced, I even shattered a bone in my foot and it didn't even take me thirty minutes to get over the pain” she said in the small voice lowering her head a little. “Before or After you got Displaced? There is another advantage I just realized about being Displaced. Since those aren’t our bodies, we don’t have things we had in our previous life. Like.. Like for example, say you lost your arm in a war, now you’ve got it back.” I said. I think I might of used a bad example though. “It was before I got displaced and my pain tolerance has only risen since I was displaced. You're right about the advantages of getting a new body since I was displaced, it has been nothing but a blessing to me.” she said sounding a little energetic. I stop walking before taking a look around. “While I do like what I am, I would still like to go home though..” I said, my voice going a little sad. “This world isn’t mine, plus it's getting more and more risky every time I fight any of the monsters here. I may have the body of a legendary hero, but I can still die of mortal causes.” I said followed by a sigh. “If only this body worked the same as Him, just use a fairy and bam, all better. Know what I mean? Link can get hurt but he didn’t have to live with broken bones, scars, etc.” I pointed at the right side of my elven ear. “I still have the claw marks from when I first fought Timberwolves when I first arrived here.” “I don't really have anything to go home too, my mom hates me while my ‘friends’ either betray me or used me. The rest of my family pretty much abandoned me while I was barely making it from day-to-day before I was displaced” she said. I frown at that. “Except for one of them your friend, Rezas back in your world counts, right?” I ask, hoping to change the subject and filter out the negative energy in the air. “Yeah but we were displaced together so that really doesn't count.” she said with a sigh. I reached into my pouch a pull out a bag of powder. I hum in thought as an idea was forming, I walk on over to a thick fallen branch, I kneel down to examine it. “I wonder..” I say, reaching into the bag, I grab only a pinch of it to use on the piece of wood. It makes an odd sparkling sound upon being sprinkled over the branch. Chara raises an eyebrow at what I'm doing. She waits for a minute before responding. “Okay why is the wood sparkling? That's not natural.” She approaches cautiously. “I swear if I die because of this I'm stabbing you in the dick.” she said, annoyance coloring her voice. The branch glows softly before morphing into a wooden replica of an axe, same exact size as its counterpart. “Ok, now I know what the Magic Powder does.” I say with a good laugh. “I thought it would turn into a monster or something. I mean in the game when you use it on enemies, it changes their shape to something harmless. Apparently, this got changed for some reason.” I say. Chara stares at me in disbelief before screaming “YOU IDIOT, YOU USE AN UNTESTED ITEM IN THE MIDDLE OF NOWHERE!” before I can get a word in edgewise she continued “SURE I'M UNABLE TO DIE,BUT YOU CAN STILL DIE.” she said with tears in the corners of her eyes. “Hey, it’s Magic Powder, the worst it can do is drain a small amount of my magic, the stuff isn’t that powerful. Besides, it could've been a little bit worst than this, it could've turned into a small Deku Scrub or a newborn Deku Baba.” I said, frowning at her burst of anger. “I didn’t mean to scare you like that.” “But you didn't know what it could do! For all you know it could have made Timberwolves!” She said, voice still filled with righteous rage. “I had to take a chance, nothing ventured nothing gained. This Magic-Powder came from the game, not here.” I said, picking up the wooden axe and reached over to rub the top of her head. We finally reached a clearing when Chara said. “Link listen, do you hear that?” My hylian ears perk up as I listened. No sound, no chirps of the birds singing their song, no wind nor the sound of animals moving about. “..This can only mean one thing. Either there’s a predator around, or the animals are sensing something..” “50 bit says it's a trap.” Chara said with a smirk pulling out both of her knives before walking straight into the middle of the clearing. “I don’t have bits, Chara. Close I can give you is a large purple rupee worth fifty.” I whisper to her as I followed her, my hand shooting up to grab the hilt of my Ordon Sword, however if it turns out to be a greater threat then I'll switch to another sword. We were soon surrounded by over a thousand monsters Chara proudly exclaimed “Haha, trap.” I mentally face-palmed at this, all I wanted to do was gather firewood and relax, but nope, evil doesn’t take a vacation. I slowly look around me to check what kind of monsters we’re dealing with. Looks like they brought out the big guns as I notice they were all armored monsters of Dark Nuts and Iron Knuckles, the good thing is that they’re all slow moving. We suddenly heard two crackles from above when I noticed the witches from the spirit Temple above us. Chara set for my side “Haha, they really must hate us.” I stared in disbelief at what I saw… No, it can’t freakin’ be… It just can’t be! “The hell are those two doing here!?” I said in a whispered shout. “You child, the one with a green and yellow sweater! You are a threat to our master's plans and must be destroyed.” one of the witches said. I had a fierce deadpan expression on my face. “Her? A threat? I’m the one who’s taken down every monster!” I yelled with anger in my voice. “Yes but this child wiped out an entire platoon and from the memories of the monsters that escaped we noticed she was exhausted so she's more dangerous than you” the other sister yelled at him all the while Chara was giggling beside me. I was silent at first, but soon a soft chuckle escaped my mouth and soon it turned into a full blown laugh. No doubt the Twinrovas would have a confused expression on their face. “You obviously haven’t seen what I’m capable of…” I said with a smirk. Yea, I’m getting cocky, but after fighting The Batter, it’s made me realize that I need to stop being cautious in a battle and just go for everything I’ve got. There is something else that told me that those aren’t the same witches, assuming they’re from the same land of hyrule. Something tells me that they’re not working for Ganondorf, otherwise they wouldn’t have bothered to go after someone else, I’m the wielder of the Master Sword here after all. This has to be the case of why they’re not taking me seriously as I’ve yet to use all of my items, oh the expression on their faces if I were to put on the fierce deity mask now. Chara suddenly spoke up from beside me with a raised eyebrow ”You know that would be intimidating if you were well … intimidating.” I had to agree with Chara, they weren’t exactly intimidating, but they weren’t exactly pushovers, they can at least put up a fight, even more so if they decide to fuse. “Are you mocking us?” said twin one. “No no no no no...pft yeah.” was all Chara said in response raising one knife as it turned yellow, once fully charge, it unleashed a fierce bolt of energy, blasting straight through one of the Dark Nuts. At that moment, I could have sworn I heard in the background ‘Shot through the heart’ in a sing-song voice. “Attack!” One of the witches screamed as all the knights rushed forward, Chara’s knives took on two different blue colors. one was light blue and the other a dark blue. She swung the dark blue knife sending out a buzz saw of energy while aiming her light blue knife, a rope of light blue energy grabbed into the still spinning saw before she started dragging it around slicing them like a hot knife through butter. All the while, her body started to cover itself in a black substance. I sighed softly as the knights charged us, this place was going to end up in a chaotic mess after this. So I might as well go all out. Reaching into the pouch, I pulled out a weapon I hadn’t used before. I bet Chara or the idiotic knights are gonna be taken back by this. At first, the weapon was small as I pulled it out, I held it with both hands. Suddenly, it grows back to it’s original size, a big ball and chain was in my hands. With a grunt, I began swinging it in a circle. Once I built up enough momentum, I threw it with all my might at the knights charging me. There was a loud metallic crash as the spiked ball slammed into them. They all went flying like a bowling ball hitting the pins. Suddenly, I heard a pained yelp from behind me, making me quickly turn to see Chara impaled on a sword. Slowly her body disintegrated as if she was made of light. There in her place was a heart with an crack down the middle. It soon shattered like fragile glass. “Gods, Chara..” I said with a groan, I know she can defy death but that was no excuse to get careless. One of the witches crackled out in joy, but it was short lived when a golden star bathed the battlefield in an golden light. Suddenly, a black ball of energy slammed into the witch with the fiery hair, almost killing her on impact. I quickly returned my attention to the fight as one of the Iron Knuckles tried to slam their axe into my side, I reacted by back flipping away and putting some distance. If only we weren’t in a forest, I would unleash Din’s fiery wrath upon their behinds! Chara appeared beside me. “Got any plans in that head of yours Link? Anything, Really I don't like dying as I've already done that enough.” Chara asked, her tone of voice was casual as if she was asking about the weather. I ran a list though the many times in my head until a plan formed. “Only one. How fast are you in baiting? I need you to draw they're attention, try to get them to group as close as possible.” I said, reaching into my pouch. I pulled out a Bomb Bag and handed it to her. The moment she takes it, I reach back into my pouch and pulled out the Hero’s Bow. “If you’ve played any Metroid games during or after Super Metroid, you’ll get the idea.” I quickly explained as both Dark Nut and Iron Knuckle were starting to close in on our position. “No problem” she said with the best troll face I have ever seen before she cut her hand over her mouth and screamed. ”Hey armors. your mamas were f*** toy's and your daddys were homos!” there were no words to describe the rage that I saw in their eyes after that. Every single one of the armored beasts took the bait, quickly going after her. All the while she was singing “Trololo” As Chara did her thing, I nocked an arrow into my bow, pulled it back and took aim. I started to channel my magic into the tip of my arrow, soon it was sipping with raw freezing ice. Once the enemies had gathered close enough, I released the string, the arrow glows a fierce white as it sailed straight toward the group. The sound of music reached my ears as the arrow explodes on impact, like hearing a drawn out note from a harp string. The Ice Arrow created a chain reaction as it began to encase the armored monsters in one huge block of ice. “Chara! Take out a bomb and drop it in the center, now!” I demanded. She doesn't just take out one bomb or two, she literally takes out the whole damn bag and lights the fuse on all of them simultaneously. She skips out of the blast singing ‘you've been trolled’. The whole army shattered into a million pieces, each one exploding into pieces of debris and mist. I threw my arm into a fist pump, gratefully for remembering the combo, just freeze them and shatter them with explosives. I looked up toward the sky, expecting a reaction from Koume and Kotake. “You mess with my friend, you mess with me!” I exclaimed. “Yeah I mean anything less than Ganondorf is Cannon Fodder to me.” Chara said in an arrogant voice, she was angering the witches further. Annoying those two were easy, especially since those two can argue with each other if a disagreement comes up, like who is older. I was going to shush Chara when she mentioned Ganondorf, but I changed my mind. Those two sons of witches will think I told her about him. I watched in silence, wondering what their next plan of action would be. Because honestly, summoning more monsters won’t do them any good, I know every single one of them and how to take care of them. “How dare you compare yourself to Lord Ganon, you little brat!” They both screamed at the same time. “Oh I don't think you get it,” Chara started “I'm not saying that Ganon could stop me. I'm saying he could stall me.” Chara finished. “There’s also the fact that I.. Oh, I don’t know… KILLED you two witches and your master before?” I said. It wasn’t exactly a lie, but it wasn’t the truth either, I did kill them in video game before, but not as Link. But that can be arranged though if those two don’t leave us be. “You'll get yours when our new master is free!” one of the witches said before they both started to fly away before Chara sent a slash of determination straight at the blue haired hag cutting her arm off “Don't you dare run away from!” me Chara screamed at them. Once the two trouble makers were out of sight, I stepped forward, slashing the air twice, then twirled my sword back before sheathing it, making it let out a loud *shing* sound. I probably did that kind of half-arsed compared to the original TP Links, I did it as this was a worthy victory. Suddenly, Royal Guards burst from the foliage as they were attracted by all the action. The leader stepped forward and asking about all the commotion coming from here. Before I could answer, Chara spoke up before me. “If you and you're incompetent guard got here earlier maybe I could have killed those b****** and their f****** armored monsters.” The leader took offense to this, quickly making his way to Chara. “Watch your mouth, kid!” he said with a sneer. Chara smirked back and said “Besides I don't see any of you fighting an entire Army of armored monsters with just two people and winning so get on our level you f****** scrub.” “Why you ungrateful littl-” “GUYS!” I quickly stood between the guard and Chara. “This is not the time nor the place to be arguing. And besides, Chara, we don’t know how far Celestia lives, it took a while for them to get here.” I said. Chara turned to me and whines. “But I love taunting the noobs.” Pouting and crossing her arms. I turned my head to look at Chara to give her a look worthy of a father’s glare. Chara looks back at me “Which part of what I said is not true to the fact that we, two people, took down an army of armored monsters, or the fact that if they were here we could have killed those two witches.” she said with her arms crossed and a pout on her face. “Those two witches can keep coming back, assuming they are the same..” I whispered to Chara. “Wait.. Witches? Oh for Celestia’s sake..” He said, face hoofing. “Alright, did they give a name? Like Mad Doctor? Crazy Eye? Black Mage?” He asked, listing mostly pony names. “No but they did lose an arm courtesy of me.” pointing at the arm that she cut off earlier and giggling when some of the turned green. “Ah, good, that kind. Which species was it? Minotaur or Dragon?” He asked. “It was neither of those noob,” Chara said once again interrupting me “They're from a species called Gerudo basically an entire species of thieves.” she finished. The leader gave an unamused expression followed by a sigh. “So they’re an elusive species like your friend there..” I gave a nervous chuckle. “Except in this case, they’ll be active near me or ponyville..” He takes out a sketchbook, I then proceeded to describe what they look like, what they need to be careful of, and what they’re capable of doing. “Alright, so I just need to get a few anti-element spells and an army to counter their summons. If you ever find them again, do not, I repeat, do NOT engage them again, I need to go report this to Celestia, then come back with Earth Ponies to fix up this area.” He said, turning around to face his squadron. “We’re returning to bas-” The leader stops when Chara speaks. “Hey noob before you go you need to watch out for certain masks that have dark magic in them.” Then Chara precedes to describe all the boss masks from Majora's Mask “Mask menaces as well?” He grumbles something about them not paying him enough for this. “By the way.. CHILD.” He spits the word like venom. “My name is Silver Bullet, and you WILL remember it if you know what’s good for you.” He said, his horn flaring up in the same name as his namesake. “I am her top General and you WILL respect my authority!” “Hahahahaha I barely respect sun butt and she is in control of the Sun and Moon! What makes you think I would respect you.” Chara said with barely suppressed laughter. He loomed dangerously close to Chara, so I stepped in again between the two, he glares at me before snorting out from his nostrils. He turns his attention back to his teammates. “We’re returning to base.” He said, throwing one last glare at a still laughing Chara before leaving. “I don't think I've ever gotten anyone that livid before.” Chara said falling onto the ground and giggling. “Well, he is a General, he’s probably a veteran as well, shaped and formed from war. Who knows what he’s been though.” I said with a shrug. I take a look around as I took out the wooden axe. “Now.. Where were we before this whole thing exploded?” I said with a smile. Although, it’ll be easier to gather wood since most of the trees were knocked down or damaged. “Uh.. Chara? Question. You always come back from death, does any of your wounds leave any scars or any indication that you were hurt? Or does your body pretty much return to a time before the damage?” “Link, I'll never be able to get scars trust me I should know. I've been ripped in half, I've been impaled, struck by lightning, thrown in a volcano, you name it I've had it done to me and I don't have a single scar from any of it.” she said with an emotionless voice that just sounded wrong coming out of a child's mouth. “Well, there is one thing you do keep.” I said as I raised my hand to tap the side of Chara’s head softly. “Your mind, or at least a small part of it.” “Yeah I guess you're right, I do keep some scars.” she said with an emotionless chuckle. “Anyways,” I said, making my way to a dead log. “Let’s finish up here before evil rears their ugly head.” As we were finishing up Chara asked “Hey link did you notice how they said their new master?” an emotion started returning to her voice. “Yea, I DID!” I said, swinging hard down on the log to split it in two. I quickly reached into my pouch and pulled out two silver gauntlets, both of them donning a red gem in the top middle. I slip them both on before I resumed chopping wood, I can feel my strength increasing through the enchanted pieces of armor, this will make it much easier. “You know they've got to be someone powerful if they got those witches to abandon Ganon,” Chara said thoughtfully “I can only think of 3 people strong enough to do that, one of them you know which is Majora, the other 2 you wouldn't know because they're not from the Legend of Zelda. They're called Nightmare Moon and Discord, you already know about him so I'll tell you about Nightmare.” I interrupted Chara. “Hold it.. You mean the mare of the night? The dream walker herself? She’s been trying in desperation to make me suffer, I had to force myself to sleep during the day and be awake during the night because of her constant damn harassment!” I said, anger far to clear to not be noticed. “I still remember our first meeting when she demanded that I kill Princess Celestia.” I said. Killing the innocent is something I never do and I'd rather be dead and resurrected as a zombie before you can even get me to do it. “Do you think Celestia has a spell to connect our dreams together? If she does then I can help you out with that.” Chara said in a serious tone of voice. “I don’t know if she does, but we’ll ASK-” I slammed my wooden axe into another log, splitting it more easily, although the wooden axe was having trouble handling the pressure, I'll need to focus on the more older looking wood. “-When we get the chance, it'll be awhile because you know, royal duties and all that jazz.” “Just tell her that The Nightmare Moon is invading your dreams and that I can help I know for a fact she will rush.” replied Chara. “Then that leaves three things. First, find where she lives, travel there, then see where she lives or what throne she sits.” I said as I placed the logs into my pouch, they shrink in size and slide in easily. “Don't you remember the dragon ring she gave you, that'll send a message straight to her.” she replied with a deadpan voice I mentally face-palmed at that. “I forgot..” I said with a sigh. Yea, I definitely need a vacation.. If I ever get one. “Then all we need to do is buy a… Quill, paper, and ink pot “~No need~” Chara said in a sing-song voice pulling out a pen and paper and handing it to me “...Jeez, just how overly prepared are you?” I asked with a shake of my head, putting the axe down. I sat down on a dead tree trunk and wrote out my message including my name, and of course explaining my race so she doesn’t ask later. I reached into my pouch to retrieve the ring. “So.. how do-” suddenly the letter ignites in an green flame “-OLY HYLIA!” I let go of the letter as it turns into an green mist. “When she said dragon flames, she wasn’t kidding..” I said, checking over my hands to make sure nothing got burnt. “So now we wait, by the way are you okay?” Chara asked trying to see if my hand was okay. “Just a little spooked, I know she said dragon fire but I didn’t know it could send letters.” I said, reaching up to rub the back of my head. “You learn something new.” “Yeah but I know all about this universe and the canon events that are to come,” Chara started *you do realize that we're in a little girl's show right or did you come from a universe without My Little Pony in it?” “I’ve heard about it, but when you live a busy life, you usually don’t have time for that. I never considered this world would be exactly that, I mean.” I moved my arm through the air to gesture about the world. “This place is a lot more serious for a ‘Kid’s Show’.” “Yeah but this universe has Zelda monsters in it and you know how the Zelda cast love their dark things,” Chara sad seriously “seriously Majora's Mask with all about the five stages of grief!” I shook my head. “Wait.. Grief? I’ve beaten the game before, but I didn’t come across any stages of grief.” I swung my axe to break another log, the last I need. Just in time too, the wooden axe just broke. Memories of the game flood my mind, making me realize something, I wonder if the song could work here? Although it's too risky and I’d rather not end up on day one of my arrival. “Yeah it's all about the five stages of grief. Denial, anger, bargaining, depression, and acceptance,” Chara said Counting each one with a finger “You didn't notice it in the game, clock town at the beginning was denial, the Deku scrub area was anger, the snow area was bargaining, I don't remember what the rest were but at the end of the three days when the moon is falling down that's acceptance.” Chara finished. I frown at her explanation as I was picking up the pieces of wood and placing it in my limitless pouch. “Never saw it like that, but..” I shrug my arms, not saying anything more on the subject. Something cold lands on my nose, making me look up toward the sky. It’s snowing, talk about ironic timing. Were the pegasi watching us or something? We arrived back just in time to see Celestia land in front of us. “How long has this been going on?” She demands with urgency. “For ten years.” I said to her while also explaining to her that I had avoided her by sleeping during the day and being awake during the night, oh sure, it was risky but the nights did hold beauty. Celestia goes quiet as she contemplates this. “But why you?” she asks and I just shrug in response. “But Chara here has a plan to try and get back at he-” “No.” “What?” I asked in confusion. “She’s too dangerous…” She said with hesitation. “...But if I don’t, then I won’t be able to sleep in peace, Celestia. I’m behind on Chara’s plan, and besides I’ve been through worse.” “You don’t understand, Link. She is very powerful, she can make dreams into a reality, she can inflict wounds on you in your dreams.” She explained, sending an uncomfortable chill down my spine. What she just said kind of reminded me of a scene from The Matrix where you can die in the matrix. “Oh please sun butt!” Chara piped up “I have a way to fight back against her, it's actually how Zelzer killed my world's Luna so all we need is you to connect our dreams and I can I bring her down.” Chara said Crossing her arms and huffing irritably “...W-what? H-how..” She took a step back from Chara, making me look at my friend in curiosity. “No, I won’t allow it, Chara..” She said with a shaky breath. “Am I missing something here?” I asked. “Oh you're missing everything” Chara said to me before turning back to Celestia. “Besides I'm not going to kill her just make sure she knows that she's not a god in the dream world.” she said with a malicious smile on her face. Celestia approaches Chara, looming over her with a glare. For just a split second, you could've sworn her hair was on fire. “She is my sister, Chara. She is very well versed in Dream Weaving and dangerous with it, even after a thousand years. What do you possess compared to her?” “There's a thing that the humans have created called the internet, it's a metaphysical thing that stores movies, videos, books, music and pictures. Now, there are people who put things on the internet that would give you nightmares. Would you like to see one of the tamer things that I've seen and usually laugh at.” she said with a malicious smirk pulling out her phone and typing in “Saw Trap Videos”. “Did you not hear what I said, she can make those dreams real and I’m not talking about her using your fears. She, she..” She stopped talking, her normal calm demeanor was fading as sadness was shown on her face. “Nightmare Moon is controlling my sister.. She will not hesitate to kill you or Link, dying in your own dreams means dying in the real world.” Her last words made me take a step back. “Seriously?” “Sun butt I've been killed millions of times already and I come back I always come back!” she all but screamed at Celestia “But dying is such a b****.” she whispered to herself at end. “W-what? Death isn’t something to joke about, child.” She said, a spark seen in her hair, I reach up to place a hand on her shoulder. “It's a long story, Celestia. Remember what you said, Chara holds powers like me, she… can’t exactly die, she comes back inside of a star every time. No matter how severe the death.” I explained to her. “If you don't believe us I'll have Link prove it to you.” Chara said before turning toward me. “Go ahead, show her.” was all Chara said before turning to face Celestia looking directly in her eyes. “No, I believe him..” Celestia said with a sigh. “...Celestia?” I said, reaching into my pouch to pull out a beautiful blue ocarina. “If things go wrong..” I said, holding it up. “I rewind time with this. Yes, I know,” I waved a hand. “Just another insane thing, it's no different than you having the power to control the sun and moon.” Upon hearing that, she sighs again. “...Alright, but.. How will you subdue her?” she asked. “Hey doesn't that Ocarina have a song to change it from day to night to” Chara interrupted Celestia I blinked a few times. That was a song I had forgotten, but even if I did remember it back then, I don’t think Celestia here would appreciate it if I took her job. “Right, why do you ask?” “Oh nothing really just wanted to see what sunbutt thinks about that,” she said before turning to Celestia “so what do you think about that song sunbutt?” she asked in an all too innocent voice. Celestia was getting a headache at this point, she knew they were powerful, but to defy laws like that reminded her of… Starswirl the bearded. “...What exactly do you plan with the song, why did you ask him of that?” All Chara did was put on a troll worthy smile not saying a thing, she was filling everyone with dread. “Uh.. right. Celestia? I’ll need to bring the night here before we put our plan into actions.” I explained. “It’s too soon for that, you’ll be confusing my little ponies.” She said. “Actually…” I raise the instrument near my lips. “They won’t. Chara? Grab onto my cloak, please.” “Alright alright,” Chara said grabbing onto my cloak “but I'm using the song of storms in Ponyville at least once and you can't stop me.” “Of course you would.” I said with a chuckle, she probably could do it regardless, the song itself applies it's magic regardless of the instrument. I place the ocarina’s mouth piece to my mouth, taking only a moment to reply the notes in my head. The song was short and quick, bathing me in an orange glow. Suddenly, the sun lowered and the moon rose, causing Celestia to snort in annoyance. “Hey, it's only affecting the flow of time, not the sun and moon. I wasn’t sure of its range, so I made sure Chara was close in case it worked different.” Celestia simply stared at me, her lavender eyes glowing in the darkness. I raised my hand in self-defense. “Hey, it's only for the best, Celestia.” I said. Honestly, I couldn’t tell if she was staring at me in disbelief for disobeying her, or if she was considering if I was a threat. I know that look in her eyes, it was the look of a mother willing to protect her child. Chara spoke up from the side me with a serious look on her face. “Celestia don't do anything to my friend here, you really don't want me as an enemy in my universe. My Celestia's twice as strong as you and I was trading blows with her. I'm on your side because Link is on your side.” “Chara. Don’t compare me to yours…” She said, slowly breath in and out, you can hear her counting to ten. “I'm just warning you don't mess with my friend or you're going to have a bad time.” Chara responded toying with her pocket knife. “Chara please stop making hostilities,” I said with annoyance in my voice. “Just… chill, ok?” I honestly didn’t want Chara being like some sort of guardian. “Okay but if she hurts you I will not be held responsible for what I do.” Chara said with determination fueling her voice. I let out a soft sigh. “What’s the plan, Chara.” I said, dropping the subject for the time being. “First we lure her into a shared dream, then when she's in the dream you wake up and I drag the nightmare possessing Luna into my mindscape.” Chara said giggling with a malicious gleam and her eyes. “And you promise you won’t harm her or her mind?” Celestia asked in a concerned motherly tone. “My only target will be the nightmare” Chara said with a straight face before continuing to rub her hands together like a James Bond villain. “Pinkie promise?” Celestia asked, it was something she learned from a certain pink filly, the promise itself did hold a mysterious form of magic, even if it is a little silly. “I pinky promise that my only target is the nightmare” Chara said and repeated the silly motions looking thoroughly annoyed. Celestia smiled at that. “Alright, all we need to do is lie still while Celestia monitors us.” I said as I headed inside, there was an old bed I saw that will need replacing as soon as possible, the thing was out of date. “Make sure you get out as soon as she enters the dream.” Chara said seriously before laying down. The bed itself was very thin and uncomfortable, Celestia had to help us out but casting a spell that used hypnosis to guide the target into a deep sleep. Both of us fell asleep on the old bed. At first, everything was dark, silent… The sound of a humming laughter echoed throughout the dream realm, giving it a shape and form. Soon, me and Chara found ourselves in an onyx colored palace, everything was black, but for some strange reason everything had a glowing outline just to show it was even there. “Well Link it's time for you to wake up now.” Was all Chara said before she Whirled around and punched me in the balls with all of her strength. However, Chara’s fist meets dead air, apparently Celestia heard her and pulled me out. I blink in confusion, but once I fully returned to the world of awakening, I sigh in worry. That same laugh is heard again, the area now being filled with a venomous mist, causing Chara to cough.. “Okay b**** enough games time to see who the real demon is.” Chara said as she pulled out her knives. The mist swirls around, causing something to rise up and take on a solid form. It was the upper body of a horse while the rest was white mist, her body had an ethereal glow to it. Her body was mostly black with purple outlines, you couldn't even see her face, it was nothing but glowing eyes like the moon and a creepy smile that would rival the Cheshire cat. “Well if it isn't the parasite herself,” was all Chara said looking as arrogant as ever you. “I thought you'd be, you know, scary. But I guess I was wrong.” Chara said smirking at the nightmare. It said nothing at first, but she begins to loom closer, it slowly circles around her, as if checking for something out of the ordinary, but all she found was just any other mortal, a being with fears. She takes a deep breath of the aura that radiates from her, absorbing the fears and growing in size, soon taking on a more horse-like appearance, she’s much taller than Celestia now. “And who would you be?” She asks, her voice was emotionless except for the amusement tugging at the corner of her smile. “Greetings I'm Chara the demon that comes when you call my name,” Chara introduced herself as going for the full creep factor. The nightmare suddenly tilts its head to the side, only to go further then that, her neck bending around as if she was the crooked man. “And you've been messing with my Toy. I don't like it when people touch my stuff Nightmare, so you leave my toy Link alone or I'm going to show you why I'm called a demon.” Chara finished looking Nightmare dead in the eyes. Through the dream crystal, I was staring in disbelief at her words, I sputtered when Chara called me her toy. “Chara, what the hell!” I exclaimed, but I know she didn’t hear me, why did she do that? It sounds so damn awkward hearing it from a child. Celestia had a disgusted look on her face. “Your toy?” the nightmare asked with amusement in her voice. “He was going to be my own personal assassin, it’s a work in progress to get his will to break~” She returns her head back to normal. “But you’re in the way of my revenge, filly.” “do I look like I give two s**** about anything a two-bit horror movie reject like you would want.” she said with a raised eyebrow. “Oohoo-hoo-hoo. A Feisty one~” She says with a loud purring, she raises her head high and stares, her eyes darting as if seeing something in her vision, she grins even wider than before. Her tail turns into mist and swirls around, and soon, one of Chara’s fears manifests into being. Another girl appears around the same age as Chara except the heart floating in front of her was pink, soon the heart takes on a different shape, wrapping around like a protective guardian. The look in her eyes, or at least the one Chara can see, looked just as demented as Chara’s own. Betty stands there with a happy but twisted smile on her face, she giggles loudly as if her parents promised her a brand new toy. Chara takes a step back “Yo-you’re not real, y-you can't be in this universe, it's impossible!” Chara said with a slight stutter in her voice. “G-Get yourself together Chara i-it's not real remember what sunbutt said she can use your fears against you.” Chara whispered to herself regaining some confidence. “I wouldn’t be syncing yourself if I were you..” She said, and with a flash of her own eyes as if they were Sans. Suddenly, Betty attacks, her friend Kumu, the pink ball quickly shape-shifting into a strange spear-like sword that is capable of ripping the souls from their hosts. She dashes forward with weapon in hand, she thrusts it into Chara’s stomach. Despite it being a dream Chara actually felt that, pure pain and shot through her as she bled. Betty raises her head, giggling madly. Chara brings up her knife and slashes at Betty trying to take her head off in one go, but she misses. “I won't be beat as easily as Frisk, Betty.” Chara said barely staying on her feet. “Because I won't hesitate to kill you.” She finished, coughing up a little bit of blood. Betty doesn’t response, still having that same demented glare to her expression. You can hear Nightmare in the background, giggling at Chara. Betty raises her boot before strongly kicking Chara off of her weapon. Chara stumbles backwards but stays on her feet one knife glowing green the other one glowing purple. As Betty went in for another strike, Chara throws up the Green Knife creating an energy Shield before swinging the purple knife, trying to get Betty with her own attack. The Nightmare is clopping her hooves together, clearly enjoying this far too much. “Let’s make it interesting~” She says, her eyes flashing again. Using the memories in Chara’s mind, she’s somehow given Betty a new power. Betty smirks as she raises her hand, her left purple eye flashing. Chara’s attack connected, but Betty didn’t react. Suddenly, a rather familiar skull appears, its left eye is glowing like Betties while the draconic skull's right eye socket began to bleed, in as if to hint at a certain dead pun-making skeleton. The maw of the skull opens wide, gathering pure raw power, prepared to not only blast Chara, but also herself. Betty, after all, cannot die. "No, no you f******don't,” Chara screamed “don't you dare use the f****** comedian's attack on me!” Chara finished trying to get out of the blast radius. As the skull’s blast finished, Betty is nowhere in sight, that is until she reappears giggling madly, she appeared as if she was a glitch in the matrix. Chara suddenly raises both of her knives as they took on a sickly black color, a giant ball of concentrated hatred appeared above her as she suddenly said ‘bigger’ and it doubled in size. She repeated this process five times with it finally being the size of the Earth's moon before we all heard her say ‘perfect’ sending the entire thing at both Betty and the nightmare. The Nightmare stares in pure delight, madly giggling the same as Betty, the powerful attack glides head on, creating a powerful explosion. Slowly, the dust clears. Nightmare is still standing, while Betty has vanished from the area. -Shink- ...There she is behind Chara, her scythe embodied deep into her back and shown through on the other side. “I-i-i” result Chara said for a few seconds before her knives vanish into thin air. Chara just started grinning as an inky black substance began leaking from her eyes and mouth. Nightmare was giggling so much at this point. “Again, again, again!” she demanded. Betty obeys this, raising her hand to force Chara’s heart to glow blue, she sends the poor soul flying into an invisible barrier. Meanwhile, in the real world, Chara is bleeding from her mouth and nose. “Chara!” I screamed at her. This wasn’t worth it anymore, I ran over to her sleeping body and was about to shake her awake, but Celestia stopped me. “It’s a bad idea to wake her up while Nightmare Moon is in her dreams, or else risking her being possessed.” Celestia explained, I stared at her in disbelief. Chara just kept on grinning as if nothing was happening. Nightmare’s wide smile soon faded into a frown. “That’s not fun..” She said. Betty attempted to improvise by creating a ring of floating skulls to appear around Chara, all of them blasting her at once. Chara just continues to grin insanely as the attacks kept on doing less and less damage. “Congratulations nightmare,” Chara said in an overly happy voice “you did something even my Celestia couldn't do you broke my ‘host’.” The nightmare blinks in confusion, then flashes her eyes. She was originally growing bigger, her tendrils were even coming out to grab hold of the dream realm Chara created. However, due to Chara’s fears fading, she was beginning to lose control. “No fun, no fun, no fun!” She yells, stomping her hooves in a childish-like manner. Nightmare Moon shoots a tendril out at Chara, piercing her head and attempting to pull out any other fears that could help her turn this around. But she found nothing, there was no fear, no hatred, no Love, not even kindness. It was nothing but an empty void. “Ahh having trouble there little nightmare?” Chara asked tilting her head to the side. Chara was floating there, appearing to look like she laying on an invisible floor. She had her arms crossed over her chest with a smug look on her face. Her eyes were glowing ablaze. Betty begins to flicker and soon vanishes. The castle behind Nightmare suddenly vanishes out of the dream. “This isn’t fun!” She screams, suddenly taking on a rather vile demonic form, her eyes glowing like the red moon. She lashes out her tendrils at Chara, the whips of darkness were solid and made only of herself, they weren’t as powerful due to Chara’s fears being no longer there. “What's the matter little nightmare wannabe? Not getting what you want?” Chara told the Nightmare as if she was talking to a baby. Despite being whip lashed by Nightmare’s tendrils, she was showing no pain, the wide gash that the whip created quickly faded away. With every attempt to bring pain to Chara, it was becoming weaker and weaker by the second. Her nightmare dream form begins to flicker again and again, her hold on Chara’s dream realm was quickly fading. With a loud scream, she swings a larger whip down on Chara, but Nightmare vanishes in a burst of black particles. Meanwhile in the real world, I breathed out in relief, happy that Chara grabbed a hold of her fears, but now I was a little scared. What did Chara mean by ‘Her host’? With the battle over and Celestia no longer sensing Nightmare’s presence, she dispels her magic to allow Chara to return to the waking world. “Chara?” I ask with a soft worried voice. As of now, Chara was one of the only connections to resemble my world, and I’d hate to lose a good friend, even if her mind is twisted due to being a Displaced. “Uhhh, anyone get the name of the b**** that hit me?” Chara asked while holding her head. “Good to see you back.” I said, although my voice was a few volumes down. “Chara..” Celestia began to grab Chara’s attention. “Yes sunbutt?” Chara asked with annoyance glaring out of one eye. Celestia raised her hoof, only to suddenly softly hit upside Chara’s head. “That was reckless, you allowed your inner darkness to affect you!” Celestia said in a scolding motherly tone. “Let me tell you a bit about myself sun butt you see you can measure someone by their L.O.V.E or their Level Of Violence and mine is the highest a human can get, so my power literally comes from my inner Darkness. So you can take your little lecture, shine it up real nice. turn that b**** sideways and shove it straight up your ass.” Chara said with a deadpan voice and a straight face. Celestia raised her hoof as if she was about to hit Chara again, except she stopped. Suddenly, she pulls out the unexpected and… hugs Chara? “Look, filly.. You may have not came from my world or were born of it, but as the royal of Equestria, I must protect my little ponies at all costs, even those who aren’t a pony themselves.” Celestia said, her voice now sounding gentle. Even I was surprised by this sudden gesture, jeez talk about tough love. “Look sunbutt I didn't need anyone's help before I was displaced and I certainly don't need help now.” Chara said before getting up and leaving the room. Celestia lets out a soft sigh. “That filly’s been through too much.. Even the hug from me didn’t melt her ice..” She said with sadness on her voice. I reached up to place my hand on her shoulder, but she suddenly turned to hug me tightly. Seems Chara hit a bit of a nerve with her. I frown at this and slowly hugged back. She was suppose to be a powerful ruler, yet to show this weakness? I guess losing your own sisters can do that. After a moment of silence past, she let go of me before looking at me with a serious look. “Link.. Who was that other little girl?” Celestia asked. I scratch the back of my head. “Well.. Uh.. From the world she came from, her Celestia created a magical structure of a little girl to match her in power in strength, except for one thing. She was made to kill Chara and deny her star’s abilities to resurrect her.” I explained. She nodded in understanding. “Give her a while, she’s just very shaken up at the moment.” When Determination Falters. (Xover 4 - Chara)Author's Note Warning: More Chara-ness, you get the point. When Determination Falters. (Xover 4 - Chara) It has been several days since Chara dealt with the Nightmare, it took her some time to return to normal and I was glad she did. I didn’t like her silent treatment, or the glares she kept giving me. Once she finally came out of her shell, I asked that perhaps we head on over to the Sugarcube Corner and get her favorite treat. There was something I wanted to discuss with her and I have a feeling she isn’t going to like what i’m about to say. “Chara..” I began as she was enjoying her Ultra Chocolate Sundae Surprise. “Uhha” was all Chara said still norming happily on her chocolate. I went into a moment of silence, then sighed. I reached into my pouch and took out her red knife. “It’s been awhile since I brought you here and there hasn’t been any word from my token from your friend. I think maybe I should send you back to check up on him?” I said, rubbing the back of my hand nervously. Chara looked down. “Y-ya I guess I've been here too long.” she said before sighing sadly. “Hey, don’t worry, I can always bring you back, or I can come to you once my Token is found.” I suggested with a smile. "I think you and Zelzer would get along great” she said before looking startled. “Actually, no, you two will never meet.” she said shaking her head vigorously. I raise my eyebrow at that. “If he finds my token and sings the song it plays, I have no choice but to come. It’s the rules of the Displaced after all. He or she who holds the token, can summon that Displaced and only He or She can send them back.” I said, shrugging my arms. “The Batter didn’t explain any further than that of why it works that way.” “then I'll just have to find your token first” Chara said eyes burning with determination “I can never let you two meet.” I shaked my head at Chara. “Considering it’s been a few days, he’s probably already have and doesn’t understand how my token works. And besides, he’s probably worried sick and prob-” I stop in mid-sentence before I could blurt out a bad thing. . “Er.. Never mind, it’ll only be a quick check up. Once you’re finished with your ice cream. We’ll go back to when I first summoned you and then send you back, don’t need anypony seeing a portal pop outta nowhere.” “Okay but can we spend the day in Ponyville first?” she asked giving me the puppy dog eyes. “Oh uh.. Hmm. Well, you know this place better than I do.” I said, thinking a bit. “Come to think of it, maybe we should visit Moon Dancer to see how her grades went. A few days back, I allowed her borrow my Stone Mask, apparently her school project was to study magically items.” “I actually don't know much about Ponyville before the season 1 starts” she said with a nervous chuckle “I only recognize this place because it looks the same as after the first episode” Before I could reply, there was a loud explosion from the outside, causing everypony including myself fall out our seats. “What was that?!” I asked in a panic, my eyes darted around the place. I quickly ran outside to take look around. “My chocolate” was all I heard Chara say as she knelt in front of her spilt chocolate. I didn’t see anything dangerous, but when I looked toward the sky, my eyes were met by powerful sight. I saw a rainbow wave travel across the sky, coating it in a beautiful array of colors. “Who's the Walking Corpse that did this.” I heard Chara screaming in rage. Following the rainbow to the center of where it came from, I saw what appeared clouds with… rainbow waterfalls? It was heard to tell from how far away it was. “Link, you can tell me who did it I promise I won't hurt them I'll just kill them a little” she said. Boy, was she brimming with righteous fury. I frown at her anger and shook my head. “Over there.” I said, pointing where the explosion of spectrums came from. “Just because she's the future bearer of loyalty does not mean that I'm still not going to kill her a little!” she said, her voice still dripping burning rage. “Who?” I asked before scratching my head in confusion. “Oh I forgot you're not a brony, you don't know.” she remarked offhandedly “this is the day when all future Bearers of the elements of harmony get their cutie marks at the same time” she said in the lettering voice. “I really hope someone writes a book about this.” I mumbled under my breath, reaching into my pouch to pull out a metal mask that looked like the upper head of a hawk. I place it around my head and look back toward the clouds. With a few simple spins of the wheel, it allowed me to see it more clearly. “A town?” I asked, zooming in as far as it can go. “A City In The Sky?” “Oh you're probably seeing Cloudsdale it's a big city made out of clouds right?” Chara ask finally calming down. I was about to ask a question, but something catches my eye in the distance, someone was falling down from the clouds. “Sh-” I caught myself before I could say it. Quickly whipping out the ocarina, I swiftly played the Song Of Soaring, causing a pair of angelic wings to sprout from my back. I ignored the surprised gasp from everyone that witnessed this. I wrapped the wings around me and began to spun around, suddenly vanishing from Chara’s site. The only thing that was left behind, were feathers that came from my newly acquired flight method. “I swear to God lin-” was all I heard Chara scream before I was out of earshot. I was flying pretty much fast, the magic of the song controling my flight to where I wanted to close. I noticed that the pony falling was actually a pegasus. Not wanting to take any chances, I applied my will to my feathery appendages, moving faster and faster toward my target. I could hear her quiet screaming as she was getting closer closer and closer to her death. “Gotcha!” I said as I managed to catch the yellow pegasi with pink here, she was shaking from fear and was using her feathers to hide her. Slowly, she stopped shaking, caution moving her fathers to take a peek at me. “You’re safe…” I said as I glided down to safety, only to suddenly be swept up by a large group of butterflies. I was very confused by this of how they carrying my form. I shook my head to get rid of my thoughts, no use trying to question logic now especially after what i’ve been through. My winged companions carried me down to the ground after a short travel away, eventually they allowed me to get to the ground. The little filly in my arms was staring at me with her baby blue eyes, or rather she was staring at my large wing span. She let out a tiny cute squeak as she hid herself behind her hair. The poor lass is only surprised to see big bipedal creature with wings. “Hey, you’re safe now, there’s no need to worry.” I said with a gentle voice. Suddenly, a large group of animals gathered all around here. Which as a bit peculiar as animals aren’t usually this tamed. Slowly, I placed the cute pegasus down on the ground, I reached into my pouch and eventually pulled out another mask. It was another eagle mask, but it has wings on the side. This was the Circus Leader’s Mask that allowed me to understand animals. I placed it upon my face, allowing me to understand the speech of the animals. My ears were assaulted with voices, asking if me and the pegasus were alright. I frown at this, while yes the mask does let me hear their voices, I don’t think it would let me speak to them. I heard Chara in the distance ”Link you f****** a******, do you know how many questions I had to answer when everyone kept asking if you were an alicorn in disguise!?” Charas screaming as she scared all the animals into hiding. “Hey, hey, hey! Filly present here.” I said, frowning at Chara’s lack of concern. The little filly hid behind my leg, letting out a quiet ‘Eep’. Chara then took notice of Fluttershy. “Ah, you were saving the future bearer of kindness well I can't really fault you then.” Chara said since it was this Pony it was okay The little winged horse remained quiet, simply staring at Chara like a shy child. The animals of the forest were hiding behind bushes and shrubbery, doing the same kind of stare. I kneel down to her height, causing her to try to hide behind her mane. “Hey.. don’t be like that..” I said, slowly brushing the piece of hair from her face. When she saw my mask, she suddenly smiled, I probably looked like a bird to her, I could see her shyness melting away. She looks around at the all of the animals, she begins to speak to them, using a gentle voice that would make a mother proud. She looked at me and hesitate, her innocent eyes looking at me as if asking me something. I simple nodded to try and encourage her. She began to sing with her voice, singing about ‘so many wanders’. I don’t know why, my tears were threatening to come out of my tucks. “Get back up in there!” I whispered, and like magic, they leaped back in. “...What.” “Link, are you crying?” Chara asked with disbelief coloring her voice. “No, I’ve got something in my eyes.” I said frowning, I took out my ocarina again and, after listening to the yellow pegasus singing, began to play alongside her. She looked over at and smiled. Once the song was finished and the animals calmed down, she walked over to me. “What’s your name?” She asked in a soft sweet voice. But before I could answer Chara interrupted "Link, can I borrow the fairy Ocarina?” “Oh, uh.. Alright.” I reached into my pouch and pulled out a small ocarina made of wooden, I handed it over to Chara. “Any reason why- Wait, you’re not gonna play what I think you’re gonna play..” Fluttershy took a step back when Chara spoke, but seeing as I’m being friendly to her, she steps back toward us in curiousity of the small wooden instrument. “No no no no, I would never I would never, hey what's up” Chara said before pointing in the distance, I foolishly turned to look at the way she was pointing, but there was nothing there. The moment I turned back, she was already heading towards Ponyville with the ocarina. “Hey! No.. Don’t do it, don’t even think about doing it, don’t even think about not doing it. DO. NOT. DO IT!” I demanded. But it was no use, she was gonna do it. I mentally face-palm at this and groaned. “..Um..” A voice drew my attention back to her. “Right, uh.. That was Chara and my name is Link.” I said quickly. Now, I was a cross-roads. Either take this filly back up to Cloudsdale, or go after Chara to prevent her from summoning a storm. “Welp, i’m gonna hate myself in the morning” I mumbled as I crounched down. “Come on, lets get you home.” “But first, I have a question, if that’s not of any trouble, Mr. Link, but… are you an angel?” She asked, her eyes sparkling with curious. At point, I was falling for this filly. “Well, I guess I could be.” I said with a chuckle. “But no, I’m just a hylian with many magical talents.” I felt my wings slowly fade, leaving only a few magical feathers. The sweet little mare walked over to one of them and picked it up with a hoof. Wait, how’d she do that? “My name is Fluttershy.” She said with a smile that.. Somehow made a cute ‘Squee’ sound. “Can I keep it?” She asked. I smiled and nodded, she smiled back in response. “Yay~” She said softly. “Ah! No, eyes, don’t you dare let that tear out!” I mentally berated myself. The sound of a thunderous boom echoed throughout the skies, causing fluttershy to hide behind me. I took out my blue ocarina time and played the song again, causing the same wings to sprout out of my back. I picked up the filly and told her close her eyes, I wrapped my wings around me and disappeared in a shower of feathers. I appeared in Cloudales, placed her down on the weird cloud ground. “I need to go do something real quick, alright?” I said. She didn’t get a chance to answer before I suddenly fell through the clouds. Since I was forced into a freefall, the magic of my song took advantage and flown me back to ponyville. When I arrived, ponyville was being hit by snow and ice instead of rain. Chara was being chased by an angry mob filled with pegasi for the unscheduled storm. What I couldn’t believe, was that she was singing ‘Trololo’ as if this was some game. Sighing in annoyance, I decided to just sit down. Besides, she brought it upon herself and there was nothing I could do, well, except stop the storm. I took out my ocarina and played the song, making the stormclouds move on their own accord as if someone turned on a giant fan to blow them away. I quickly put away my clay instrument before anyone could see it. “Link, I know you ruined my storm.” I heard Chara scream. I bursted out laughing at what she said, so I chose to ignore her for the time being. When all was said and done and that the ponyfolk managed to capture her, the punished her by forcing her help out with the mess created by the storm managed.. Chara came up to me with a very unamusement expression. The expression soon fades and replaced with a smile from Chara. “Worth it.” She said with a giddy expression as if she got something for christmas. I sighed and shook my head. “If you’re not getting in trouble, you’re cursing and raging like a sailor.” I said, shaking my head once more. “You don't say” Chara said blatantly false and overly enthusiastic tone of voice. “Yarly.” I said with a horrible owl expression. “Cool story bro” was Chara’s response. I shake my head again, Huh. I’ve been doing that alot lately. I reached up to rub my forehead at Chara’s attics. Just then, and much like his namesake, General Silver Bullet appeared in a flash of silver unicorn magic. “Alright, what’s going on now?!” He exclaimed with anger. “S’up noob” Chara greeted him with a half-hearted wave. He lets out a loud groan, mumbling something about getting too old for this. “Also, it’s Silver Bullet. What’s wrong with you, filly? do you have bricks for brains?” Silver Bullet asked. "Yeah, I heard you but you'll always be a noob to me.” Chara replied as if a mother talking to her child He loomed over Chara, his silver horn gleam from nearby light sources. “You’re lucky you’re only a citizen, otherwise I would make your life a living hell!” He snorts in Chara’s face. “And because of your non-sense, I had to stop training my soldiers, they need to be ready for real threats, not punks like you who. Obuse. Their. Power!” He jabs Chara in the chest, giving each word a punctuation. “Dude, the guards are nothing but a joke I mean really, all of you are the alarm system for the princess so she knows where the danger is so she can get rid of it, mostly because you guys are just too incompetent to do anything other than stand around and look good as eye-candy for the princess.”chara replied in a scathing tone “We are her guardians, she can’t take care of everything as she is busy with meetings, outpost trades, and trying to keep the peace. One wrong move and a war from out of nowhere when the other nations don’t agree with her peaceful rule. Do you understand, filly?” He spit the last word like venom. “keep Telling yourself that you're important someday it might come true” Chara replied in a false tone of kindness I quickly reached out to cover her mouth. “That’s enough, Chara. Remember, this isn’t YOUR world.” I said in a whisper only Chara can hear. I turn to the unicorn in silver armour. “I’m sorry Mr. Silver Bullet, she’s had rough day and doesn’t know what she’s saying.” I said politely. “Are you this filly’s parent? If so, you’d best straighten out before that mouth of her gets her in trouble, and I do mean REAL. DEEP. TROUBLE.” He said. Chara was sitting in hot water at the moment, and if she doesn’t stop it, then i’m gonna end up in it too. “Tha f*** he is” she exclaimed” I haven't had anybody care for me and I don't need anybody,right now he is a house to crash at when I'm passing through so you can take your nice little speech shine it up real nice turn that b**** sideways and stick it right up your ass” “If that’s the case, then perhaps you should do the same and shove that attitude right up your flank!” He exclaimed, snorting once again in Chara’s face “I’ve got better things to do. Remember, I’ve got my eye on you, filly. One wrong step, and you’re gonna be in a world of hurt.” Unknowingly to Chara, a tiny speck of silver attaches itself on the bottom of her shirt, it fades away and camouflaging itself. “I'm pretty sure that puts you on the list somewhere”chara yelled at his retreating form. Silver Bullet ignore Chara’s insult before he vanishes in that same silver glow. The crowd stare at Chara with looks of disapproval, most of the mothers had to take their fillies away to prevent from witnessing such a scene. I reached over and give Chara one good slap upside her head. “Do you even think!? Yes, I get it, you’re immortal, you can get away with things, but hylia damnit, you’re gonna end up getting me in trouble just from me trying to stop it. Do you even want to enjoy my world? I mean you could of been summoned to a much more horrid version of Equestria, I can’t exactly give any examples but I guarantee it there might be a place far worst than non-ponies being enslaved.” I said to Chara. I was starting to get low on patients with Chara and i’d rather not destroy the friendship. “Link, the enslavement wasn't the worst part of my Equestria, that b**** actually caught me once and that's how I found out I'll never gain any physical scars from anything ever done to me I can guaran-damn-tee you that if you can think of it she did it to me in multiple different ways just to test what could kill me and if I could die permanently, so no you don't even know half of what I've been through.” Chara said in a cold emotionless voice. I simply stared at her and I was trying so hard to keep my cool, but it was just becoming too much! For just a split second, Chara could of sworn Link’s blue eyes just flashed red. “Forget it.” I said, quickly getting up from my seat and beginning to walk off before I say something that’ll end up as a fight for survival. all the while all the surrounding ponies we're just staring at us “I'll see you whenever link don't wait up” Chara said before walking towards the everfree. I didn’t bother to acknowledge Chara, I wanted to get away from her for the time. As I was moving in the opposite direction, I started to quietly sing the song Boulevard of Broken Dreams just to calm myself down, I don’t care how much pain Chara went through, I just wish she’d leave her attitude back in her world. I let out a long sigh. I didn’t bother to go back to the filly as I had no doubt created a scene when I first arrived in Cloudales, the pegasi up there don’t know me except for Fluttershy. I frowned at the thought of her, she’s probably wondering where I had gone too… The strange sound of metallic cracking was heard from my pouch, I reached in and pulled out Chara’s token. There on the knife, was a small jagged line. My eyes went wide in confusion and worry. I turn myself around and run off into the Everfree Forest to find her, I wanted to know if it was normal for her weapon to crack like this. I found Chara in the clearing with a dead Manticore split in half on the other side next to to a pile of bones “stupid f****** big ass mutant cat” Chara muttered to herself I don’t know why, but I had found this a little amusement, I started to laugh, my voice slowly raising up. “Like Displaced, like Displaced.” I said with a sigh. “I thought I told you not to wait up” Chara said irritably before Chara turned around to start walking out of the clearing in deeper into the woods. “Whoa, hold it!” I reach out and grabbed hold of her shoulder, I quickly raised her cracked token before she has a chance to protest. “This better be end of the world emergency, Link, or you're going to lose a hand.”chara said cold rage burning in her eyes. “Your token is breaking.” I said as the crooked line reached to the other side of the knife. “But that's not possible, my token is tied to my universe’s very existence, the only way it could even break is if my universe was erased.” Chara shouted before whispering to herself “Zelzer what are you doing.” Chara said as she was examining her token. The knife glowed very brightly before erupting in a blast of energy and I was blown backwards into the nearest tree, causing me to scream out in pain. I looked down and noticed that my hand was bloodied up. The knife was now in pieces, each one fading to a dull gray. “No Zelzer, please no!” Chara cried out with tears streaming down her face trying to put the pieces of her token back together “No Zelzer, don't you dare do this to me we were gonna be Immortal Gods even p-please.” Chara was now crying uncontrollably A light gray upside down heart with multi colors appeared in front of Chara out of the remains of her token before being absorbed into her chest. Willing myself to get up and ignore the blood in my hand, I slowly approached Chara as I was confused by this turn of events, did someone really have that much power to erase the universe? While I may have knowledge of the game, I had always gone the pacifist route, I never had the heart to even try to kill anyone in the game. “C-chara?” I said quietly, afraid to even raise my voice in fear of upsetting her. All I heard was her crying and muttering how she can fix everything and how she'll save him, her hands were bloody by now from trying to put the broken pieces of her token back together. I was honestly speechless at this moment, I didn’t know what to say to her. Going back in time wouldn’t do any good, I mean sure, we’d get her token from that timeline, but would it still usable? I kept opening my mouth, wanting to say something, anything! But my words were simple trapped in my throat. I kept running down my mental list of my current items and weapons, but none of them has any use... By now it got to the point where some of her bones were starting to show in her hands, they were cut up so bad and it looked like she wasn’t caring. With no other choice, I kneeled and gave her a soft hug while stroking her hair , trying to calm her down or atleast make her feel better, it was all I could offer. “W-w-what a-a’m I g-g-gonna doo” Chara cried her heart out while bearing her head in my chest. I didn’t have the answers to her question, so the second thing I could offer was a song. Softly, I started to sing the Song Of Healing, but it wasn’t just the tone, it was also it’s lyrics. Day to night, dark to light, Fall the sands of time. Let the years like the gears Of a clock unwind In your mind walk through time Back to better days. Memories, like a dream, Wash your tears away. Like a star in the sky darkness can't reach you. Light the night, joy is light 'til the new dawn. Cast away your old face Full of gloom and spite. With this mask, I will ask To borrow your light. Chara had cried herself to sleep in my arms while I singed her the song. I picked her up, continuing to hum the song to her as I made my way home, I was honestly glad the song’s magic could do something for her, although its effect was probably altered by the Lyric. I entered our home and placed her to bed. I got up and let out a gentle sigh. “What a mess this ended up as.” I mentally said, making my way to the fireplace. I placed the log pieces in the form of a pyramid, then lighted it with a small spark of Din’s Fire. I sat down and slowly pulled my leather glove off, but to my shocked surprise, it was fully healed, I underestimate the song and it must of healed up my hand. “At Least that’s something good..” I said mentally. I began thinking about the future, but more importantly Charas. “By Hylia’s grace, I hope she isn’t gonna have Nightmares…” I said then silently prayed to whatever Gods were up there. As if Celestia was listening, low and behold here she comes, entering the home without knocking, but at this point my mind and heart was weighed down to care. “Link?” She said, but I didn’t answer. I heard her hoofs behind me getting close, she suddenly placed her wings around me. I guess hugs are religious around here since it's given around so freely. I finally mustered up some strength and proceeded to tell her what happened. “Oh dear..” She said softly, her voice full of disbelief that something so powerful could destroy her world. “I..” She was at a loss for words. A moment of silence passed before he spoke again. “We may not be her original friends, but we can atleast make her feel welcome to our world. It’s the least I can offer.” She said softly. “I hope it's enough.. I really hope it's enough..” I said, trying to at least look at the positive of this situation. It was currently night time, just in time too as the fireplace was keeping the place warm. “...Celestia.. Chara’s body current holds six powerful souls.. However, they’re dangerous to have.“ I look up at her. “I mean Chara won’t use it for evil, but… If the wrong people were to know about her, they might use her against Equestria“ I said softly. Celestia was silent for a moment. “And can she let those souls out?” She asks. "Yes, she can. Why do you ask?” I asked in curiosity. “I can use the Elements Of Harmony to destroy them, or send them out of my world. The choice is hers whichever she picks.” She answered. She still had her angelic wings wrapped around my body. While I did appreciate the gesture, it was starting to feel a little awkward and of course, if Chara were to wake up.. “Uh.. Celestia? You can stop hugging me now..” I answer, she softly apologized and let go. The last thing I don’t need is Chara singing about it. “I can offer to do it tomorrow. For now, both of you need rest.” She said as she turned around to walk off. “Link.” I turned my head to look at her. “Don’t let it get to you, alright?” She said and I nodded. The door opens and Celestia is gone. Moments later, I fell asleep in front of the fireplace. Learning the truth / Angry Ordeals. (Xover 5 - Chara's PoV)Consciousness started to slowly come to me before I sat up in a daze, I even didn’t notice where I was until yesterday's events suddenly came crashing down on me. ”I can't believe he's gone.” I thought to myself. “Why did he use the erase button?” From her point of view, she saw Link still in the same sitting position while his head hang low. He has his red hood on to keep warm. The fireplace itself didn’t have any fire, except for a weak glow from the ashes, it wasn’t enough to warm up the cabin. I started to curl in on myself, wrapping my arms around my legs all the while tears started to spill out. I just couldn't help it, Zel was dead he was the only constant in my life since being displaced, he was my friend, my brother, my protector. Now he was gone and I couldn't help it when I broke down in silence sobs “You promised Zel, you promise to never leave me.” I barely said through my choked sobs. Link’s eyes fluttered open as he let out a tired groan, poor guy didn’t even notice he had fallen asleep last night. I didn't move from my spot, my form shaking as I continued to cry, not even acknowledging that Link was awake. I continued to sob as the pressure was just too much to handle, my attention was drawn when I felt a leather gloved hand on my shoulder, I turned my head up to see Link there standing with a worried and concerned expression. “Chara?” Link said in that same soft expression he used before back in the Everfree Forest when I had my mental breakdown. “L-Link, what do you think c-could have f-forced zel to use erase button?” I asked in a broken voice the question that's been on my mind since my token broke. Link looked away and reached up to rub the back of his neck. “If I had to guess, maybe it was my fault? I mean I did take you away from your world and it probably freaked out your friend. Maybe he killed Celestia and then due to his panic of being alone, he erased the world?” Link asked, not bothering to look back at me. N-No, zel wouldn't have erased the world for that he was too level-headed to make that kind of mistake I think something forced him to” I tried to rationalize, my voice still shaking. “I… I don’t know..” Link said, finally looking back at me. “I just don’t know. You know this worlds events better than I do, even if it's not everything.” He said, going deep into thought. “If your world was still around, we could of time traveled and try to see the events for yourself. I’m only Link, not hylia or the three sacred goddess.” “Was there ever a way to talk to them in the game?” I had to ask I had to know what happened “Maybe they could tell us” latching on to any hope I could. Link let out a weak chuckle. “That would involve going to the Zelda-verse and we have no way of going there.” Link said, having a look of regret. There is a soft humming sound in the room, making me look around in confusion. Link removes his hand from her neck to look at his right hand, for some reason it was glowing. A beam of golden light shoots of Link’s hand, I am blinded by its bright rays. When the light cleared, I couldn’t believe my eyes, There that stood before us, was one of the goddess Farore bathed in a golden light. I couldn’t make out any details except for the outline of her body. “Worry not, Chara, for I can help you. My name is Farore, goddess of courage and one of the three creators of Hyrule.” She said, her voice sounding like a mature woman, and a childish voice following behind the first echo. Hearing this made Link gasp in surprise, I couldn’t but giggle nervously. “Uhhm, Lady Farore? Could you tell me what forced zel to erase my Equestria?” I had to use all of my determination just not to run away and hide. “Indeed I shall, Chara. I need only a moment.” She said as she placed her hands together, causing a giant golden triangle to form in front of her, she steps right through it as if it was pure liquid. Moments had passed and she eventually returns. “Your world was in many pieces, making it hard to see what had happened, so I had to cast a scrying spell to see into the past. From what I can gather, your Celestia had managed to summon Betty, she would of killed your friend, but he chose to eradicate the world, erasing it from existence. He did not say why as thoughts were his own. If I was there before the events, I would of read his mind.” She said, her voice was getting softer when she got to the more dreadful parts of the story. I couldn't help but chuckle even though it had no emotion in it “He always said he'd burn the world to keep me safe I guess he was serious.” was all I could say after hearing that. “I am deeply sorry that I couldn’t provide more.” She said, slowly bowing her head and asking for forgiveness. “I-It's ok and thanks you were more help then you'll realize” now I know why he hit the erase button, Betty was just someone you couldn't win against. “Wait, Farore. Could you tell me why the Triforce was left at my door step?” Link asked, his voice full curiousity and trust. “A powerful man had somehow replicated our Triforce and had given it to you. I must admit, although you were only a clone of our Champion, you have his courage and his will to protect others. If we had known of your world, we would've definitely given you a piece of the original triforce to help our hero.” Farore explained. “And do you know his name?” Link asked in a serious tone. “Sadly, I cannot provide that information. He is a dimensional travel and can travel to worlds beyond our power, only your triforce replica is only me to meet you both in person.” Farore told, Link sighed in annoyance, he was really hoping to get answers. “Is there a way to send me home? Or is that not an option?” Link asked. “It is beyond my power, only that man can send you back. I’m sorry, truly I am.” Farore said, making Link frown. “hay Farore before you go I've always wanted to ask you this why did you and your sisters leave the Triforce lying around or even give it the power to change the world you created?” I asked honestly confused about that stupid decision I mean really they're going to leave an all-powerful artifact just lying around. “Actually.. We didn’t.. A long time ago, a powerful demon known as Demise wanted the Triforce for himself. He had more power than us and me along with my sister Hylia, had no choice but to send the pieces into the future. However, he managed to grab the triforce of power before we sent the other two to future bearers.” Farore explained. “Why don't you take it back while he's weakened like when he gets stabbed with the master sword in the face” I had to ask “I am sorry, but the Triforce is forever bounded to the user, their wills to appeal to the pieces is what prevents us from taking it back. Demise, or his incarnations: Ganondorf, appeals to power. Link or your friend, gives in to courage, while our princess zelda, prays for wisdom.” Farore said. “But what about someone like me couldn't I challenge his place for the Triforce of power you can read my mind so you can see that I am at least a good candidate?” I said. trying to give her an option with that Triforce piece in which It had no way to do with me wanting the Triforce of power nope not a bit. “Your will is Determination, not the power to rule with an iron fist. Now, if Hylia had known that, she would of created the Triforce Of Determination.” Farore said. “You think she would actually do that for me” I said with hope gleaming in my eyes screw of Triforce of power I'd be unstoppable with the Triforce of determination!!! “But again, that man. I think you can see where this is going, Chara. We are indeed Goddess that created Hyrule, but this person holds power beyond what we can do.” Farore said, as if hoping she didn’t discourage me. “You hold your own power, it is your will to decide what to do with it.” “Well, before you go there is a Ganondorf displaced out there somewhere,maybe you can throw the Triforce at him” even though I wouldn't get my own Triforce I still had to help her after all she did. She waves her hand around, trying to give me the hint that any logic involving the triforce or to change anything will only be defied by that certain being. “have you ever tried throwing him into the void Between Worlds I heard it's a very bad place to be if you want to remain sane” trying to give her some idea “Ah yes, that one mistake we overlooked. Not that world, I mean.. “ She sighed. “The Goddess Of Time created that universe and our second counterparts. Me nor my sisters don’t have access to such a thing and even if we do, again we can’t do anything about that man.” Farore explain with a small hint in anger in her voice, she was starting to hate my determination just to get rid of whatever person she’s talking about. “Well just wait until the link from breath of the Wild shows up that'll be the last time you'll ever have to worry about Ganondorf” I said trying to give her a reassuring look I may not be a good person but there's some lines even I don't cross and ganon's crossed them all. “It.. already happened.” She sighs. “He keeps coming back regardless as long as there is evil in the hearts of men.” Farore said. “Have you ever thought about just wiping out the humans and starting with a new species that don't have negative aspects in their heart” I mean really if he gets power from darkness from humans why not just wipe the f****** out I mean really it isn't that hard I mentally facepalm. “We create, not destroy. Wiping them out is no better than what evil does.” Farore said, her moves to the right, as if she heard something. “I’m deeply sorry, but my sisters need me. I bid you farewell, Displaced Chara and Displaced Link.” And with a gentle bow, she fades away in a ethereal glow. Suddenly, a scroll arrives via dragon fire, Link catches it and opens it up, he frowns at what he is reading. Link takes out a new parchment and writes a reply then sends it using the dragon ring. “Just Celestia asking what was going on, she wasn’t worried as she senses a positive energy from here. At Least Silver Butthole won’t come barging in. No ill disrespect mind you, but he really needs to control his anger. “ “But that's what makes him so much fun! Have you seen the shade of purple I've gotten him to turn.” I couldn't help but giggle a little as I remember the last time me and him met. I truly do love messing with scrubs “Anyway are you going to tell her you summoned the literal goddess of courage?” “Actually, it was more like Farore came on her own. I made sure to include her name and that she isn’t dangerous, i’m sure she’d understand.” Link said, always the positive one. “Oh yeah, she'll understand alright, I can see you now ‘oh you want to know what's happening oh just a literal goddess coming down to talk with us nothing too big’.” I couldn't help but remarking in a scathing tone. Link frowns at my remark. “What, and lie to her? Didn’t you mention to me she wields the elements of harmony? What if she has the power to detect them? I’d rather not lose trust I have now.” he said. “Well guess I'm going to get some snacks for when she shows up” I said getting up and walking into the kitchen to grab something to snack on for when the fireworks go off. However, the only thing I could was metal casing a upon looking instead, all I saw was frozen meat? “I swear to God we're going to get me some chocolate or I'm burning this Forest to the damn ground” I couldn't help but mumble to myself all the while I continue to look for something. Link walks in to see me looking through the food storage. “Hey, its either that or the food ponies can provide, which are mostly herbivore based.” he said. “I want some damn chocolate!” I said in reply glaring at him “I don't care about meat or vegetables I need my chocolate.” “Well, nothing is stopping you from coming to Sugarcube corner.” Link said before suddenly tossing me a purple rupee. “Besides, the..” Link stops for a moment to try to remember something. “I guess the Dancer or Dancing family invite me over to their home.” “Go ahead and play with your friends, mamas got a date with some chocolate.” Was all I said while not even looking at him. I ran out the door and headed for Ponyville but I could have sworn I heard a yell of indignation as I left oh the joys of being a troll. Like every other day of the week, ponies were going upon their daily lives. Some of them going to work, others heading to their intended destination, just another peaceful day in Ponyville when the monsters aren’t attacking. I was just about to enter sugar cube corner to get my chocolate, but an armored hoof grabbed my shoulder. “Someone is either suicidally Brave or deathly stupid.” was all I could think to myself as I turned around to glare at the dumbass that dared to stop me. “Just me, filly.” It was none other than silver bullet. “I just want to clarify a few things. Now, I am aware of Celestia and what she had bare witnessed of the event including myself, I have trouble believing it. Was that really a Goddess from another world?” he asked, it sounded strange not hearing him in a angry voice, I mean his expression still held authority and control, but still. “Yes that was a goddess now get out of my way so I can get my chocolate” I said trying to remove his hoof. “Besides how do you know what was said.” “I have my ways.” Silver bullet said with a arrogant smirk. “You may have been able to spy on us but there wouldn't be anything you could do to stop me not even the elements can stop me if I truly wanted to do something” I said not really caring if Silver Bullet knows about my powers or not. “Well, no.” Silver bullet as his smirk fades. “Not after what i’ve seen. But I still wish you would get an attitude adjustment.” He said with a slightly angry sigh. “You have a Goddess on your side, and by that rule alone, I really can’t do anything about it in fear of her doing anything about it. I have a firm belief in that sort of thing.” I snorted at him “I don't need a bloody goddess on my side, if you truly have been spying on me then you know I'm not from this Equestria and you also know that my Equestria was a slave empire and I'll tell you something it only took me and my friend zel to bring my Equestria to its knees” I said before turning and heading into sugar cube corner. Silver Bullet said nothing, except his angry snorts, the stallion left where he stood. I truly didn't care “the dumbass should learn his place in the pecking order” was all I thought as I headed to the counter seeing mr. Cake I waved him over. “Hello, Chara!” He greeted me with a smile. “Same as always?” "Yes please!” I said, my mood brightening immediately as I can never stay mad with mr. Cake here, I went to pull out the rupee to pay for my chocolate but Mr. Cake stops me. “There’s no need for that, Chara. Turns out the Rupee Link gave is very rare, my appraiser gave the rupee the value of 100 bits. I don’t know where your friend got them but he’d like more.” Mr. Cake said, he opens the cash register, takes out the amount, but then reduces it from the other two times they’ve brought from him. Mr. Cake then hooves the rest over to me eighty five bits. All the while all I can think is how can I exploit this. As I sit down with my chocolate I spot silver a****** heading my way all, “Doesn't this Noob ever learn” I mentally thought. “Filly.” Silver Bullet says as if he screaming ‘Attention!’ at a soldier. “I think it hay time that you take up a course in learning.” he said with a wide smirk that could rival The Grinch half-way. “According to Celestia law, all fillies including non-ponies must attend school.” He said, making me grimace. “You do realize there are less painful ways to kill yourself right” I asked with a raised eyebrow not believing what I was hearing. “Hey, it's the law, I didn’t make it..” He said, still wearing that hay-eating grin. “Yeah not happening.” I said placing my chocolate in my inventory. I reached up and took off the Fox mask link gave me and then put on the bunny hood. I slowly got up out of my seat and I ran out of there like a bat out of hell. Suddenly, there is a silver flash as Silver Butt-Munch appeared, but before I could react and turn to the right, his reflective horn flashed once more, causing magical silver cuffs to attach to my wrists and ankles, I fell over by some invisible force. I quickly opened my menu and switched the bunny hood for the bomb mask before activating its power,, I’d rather suffer a literal death than to go to school. The mask did its job and I could feel myself quickly fading, but… death never came.. “Niiiice try, filly.” Silver Bullet said as he walked into my vision. “Magical Cuff and fortified healing. You won’t be able to kill yourself and active your silly star power.” He said.“You truly underestimate my determination” I said before before the load button appears below my hand, I can see silver dildo’s eyes widen slightly before I hit the button and disappear. Silver Bullet was stuttering, so flabbergasted to say a proper word or sentence, his face turns into a very dark red. Suddenly, like that of a cartoon character, steam begins to shoot out of his ears. “FFFFIIIIILLLLLYYYY!!!” He screams to the heavens. As I reappear in the clearing I could have sworn I heard silver c*********s scream of absolute rage, I shrug my shoulders before putting on the bunny Hood again and then ran back to me and Link’s cabin. Once I arrived, I decided to have my second save here before taking off so that silver cumbucket can't get me. Lo and behold, there he is, silver spooner in all his glory, or would that make him red spoon since he- wait.. Why is he on fire? Silver Bullet’s body was in flames, his face showing the most fierce angry face I have ever seen, I can even see a few veins popping from his forehead. I started running the other way as fast as I could well I could have sworn I heard ‘f*** this s*** I'm out’ playing in the background "Nope-nope-nope do not want nope-nope-nope!” I kept repeating as I ran for my life. He shot off literally like a bullet, leaving a fiery trail behind his hoofs, he was even snorting flames, what the hell!? Deciding that it was time to pull out the big guns I brought out my knives both of them glowing green before encasing myself in a shield. “YOU WILL GO TO SCHOOL, THAT IS AN ORDER, SOLDIER!” He screamed out before he glided head on into my shield, I could feel the heat from his rage-induced flames, I think he might lost his mind. “And who's going to make me, Michael MCdoesn'texist!” I screamed back pouring all of my determination and hatred into my shield because I sure as hell am not going to school. I noticed that his horn began sparking, literally acting like a blowtorch to my shield. “I HAVE HAD ENOUGH OF YOUR GAMES, SOLDIER!” “S*** s*** s*** Link where are you” I screamed out in my mind “if I can just load I can get away from this Nut Job” I thought to myself feeling as if I actually bit off too much. Suddenly, the sound of the canterlot voice boomed throughout the forest clearing. “SILVER CELESTIAL BULLET!” At the very mention of his full name, the flames suddenly vanish from his body. Celestia is barreling toward this location like a comet flying out of the atmosphere, her flames cut off the moment she draws near, she landed rather powerfully, causing the planet Equs itself to shake. I decided this was the best time to nope the f*** out so I brought up my load button and hit it again vanishing without a trace, I never got to hear the motherly talk the princess was giving. I decided to head towards the castle of the Two Sisters in everfree to set up my last save because I truly did not want to have all my saves near each other in case I have to deal with him again. A memory of me watching a Naruto AMV came to me, it was where Naruto uses one of his truth-seeking balls to make a platform for Sasuke, I started to wonder if I could use green soul energy the same way, it sounded so crazy, so I said “f*** it, why not?” I started out by creating a basic shield on the ground under me and then attempted to try and make the shield lift me into the, but it refused to move at my command. “Maybe I'm doing it wrong.” I said to myself. I thought maybe I could wrap myself in the shield, much like the Green Lantern's from Justice League. In trying to do it that way, it was starting to work, but I was feeling a strain on my body to the point I actually found blood leaking down my nose, causing twenty points of my hp to get reduced. I quickly stopped bending the shield and let it go, I didn’t want to respawn just yet. I had one more idea, it actually came from the spinning top from Twilight Princess and Sonic 3. As I started to form the top I noticed there wasn't any noticeable strain on me I decided it was time to climb on. I took it one step at a time, but the moment I stepped on, it shifting the other way, causing me to trip over. “S***!” I screamed. Soon, my face was being introduced to the ground. “I just want an easy way to the castle is that so bad!” I mentally cried in my head as I got up, I tried once more to balance myself on top of the green energy spin-top. I had finally found my center balance, making me fist pump in victory. I attempted to use my willpower to make it move forward gently, but instead of that, I suddenly shot off like a man at a marathon, forcing me to have to kneel down and cling onto the edges. “Asgore Dammit, this thing flies off like a rocket!” I exclaimed. “Brightside silver Outhouse will never catch me” I thought to myself. Next thing I know, my head is colliding with branches galore. “ b**** f*** s*** d*** d***!” I yelled as a fly splattered all over my face. Before long, I ended up with my head slamming into the castle’s walls where I wanted to be, I wasn’t even aware that my skull had cracked like an egg. Good thing is I made it to the castle, bad news I ended up dying in the progress. I ignored the giant blood stain on the wall and I walked in and see the pedestal where Celestia has put the ‘elements’. I was not foolish enough to think that Celestia would put the real elements here and that those were probably just enchanted to summon the real elements when someone worthy to wield them is near. Pulling up my saved button, I decide to save right here in front of the ‘elements’ before pulling up the load button and returning to the cabin. Upon appearing at my location, I noticed Link, Celestia, and silver balls all together staring at me with mixed expressions. Link had a rather disappointing and annoyed expression on his face, sunbutt had what can only be described as motherly disappointment and silver balls had a smug expression. So I said the first thing that came to my mind.“Would you believe me if I said Silver balls over there was at fault?” Dinner With The Dancers. (Link's PoV)Author's Note This Chapter presence what happend after he left Chara home alone. I'm not sure if I'm satisfied with this, so there may be edits in the near future. Dinner With The Dancers. (Link's PoV) After Chara left to go sooth her chocolate addiction at the Sugarcube Corner, I just had to shake my head in disbelief. Chara doesn’t like vegetables or meat? I guess it's due to her being in Chara’s body, she’s only going to eat nothing but junk food. I can just picture the dental bill now if she were to go have a check up. I chuckled at the mental image and how much in denial she’s going to be when her teeth are all rotting out, I had to grimace though at how many teeth will need to be removed. Then again, she’ll just kill herself and respawn through a save point. If only she’d let go of her attitude and just be herself, she’d be able to live a better life instead of that vile world where non-ponies were enslaved. After locking up the cabin and leaving the area, I was thinking of using the local train station to get to Canterlot, but I doubt my rupees is gonna help buy me a tick, it may have allowed me to buy Chara her Chocolate Sundae Surprise but I highly doubt it’ll work in other places. An idea soon formed in my head, I know a faster way to travel than the train! With a jolt in my step, I ran north. Once I eventually arrived at the train tracks and well out of sight of any ponies, I reached into my pouch and pulled out the Goron Mask. Considering how well I took the Fierce Deity Mask’s transformation, I think I'm confident enough to handle this one too. Taking a moment to breath, I slowly brought the mask to my face, it’s power suddenly clinged to my face, I felt a surge of power rush through me and I forced myself to suppress a scream. My body undergoes a powerful transformation, soon taking on the form of a goron. I panted softly from the event, this was a lot more painful than the other mask I wear. “Ok.. This should be easy.. Just roll into a ball, gain speed..” I said to myself, trying to sync myself up. I crouched down and curled myself up, something strange happens to me and I find the corner of my vision darker. “...Magic, I should've know.” I commented. Despite my head being down, I was looking through a scrying eye from a different point of move, I was literally seeing my body as if my spirit left my body. My body was different as a Goron, it took on a red desert coloring and a much older body, it didn’t look goofy like the original Link. From what I could see. I looked nothing like Darmani, I didn’t even have his white beard, but instead I had a mustache and a goatee. Did this mask contain a different spirit? Or did that mystery man modified it since I’m not the original? Regardless of the case, I think I’m ready to get the ball rolling. Willing my body to roll, it took me a while to start rolling due to the snow starting to form a few inches of snow, eventually I started to pick up speed, faster and faster until finally, spikes exploded from my body and blasting me into a burst of speed. I followed along the train tracks, my third eye looking around. My rolling form was kicking up bits of snow dust and knocking down anything in my path, but I had to guide my body to avoid the more bigger obstacles. Eventually, I arrived at the train tunnel and I had to slow myself down. I quickly uncurled from my form as I know I won’t be able speed through it without light. I searched through my pouch and pulled out a red glass lantern and gave the small wheel a turn. Suddenly, it sucked in air and eventually ignited a tiny flame inside. “Well, that’s new..” I said with confusion, shouldn’t it drain my magic? Ignoring the logic in that, I raised it to the air and began trekking into the train’s cave. Yes, this was gonna be a horrible idea, but I don’t know how else to get to Canterlot. It got deathly silent through during my travels, I was mentally hating myself for this decision and I can’t just hear Chara now. ‘Link, you idiot, you’re gonna kill yourself!’ although it would be a lot more violent The sound of a train reached my ears, causing me to cringe and stand up straight. “FFFFFF-” I quickly removed the goron mask and then quickly pulled out the hookshot with my free hand, I took aim at the roof of the cavern and released the trigger. The moment the hook hits the stone above, I was jolted flew straight up, I clinged onto that Hookshot handle for dear life. Eventually, the train sped by underneath me. When everything went quiet, I pulled the handle to let the hook latch and allow me to fall back down to the ground. “Hylia..” I breathed out in relief. “That was way too close.” I said, allowing myself a moment to let my heart slow down. I proceed through the train’s tunnel, keeping my hookshot out incase another train comes flying at me, I really hope the conductor didn’t see me. The tracks followed spiral upward inside the mountain, eventually reaching the end. I could see Canterlot in view now, a large castle town in the distance… Huh, it reminds me a bit Castle Town from the zelda verse. I managed to get to the train platform, I earned a lot of stares from the locals, a lot of them were confused at my appearance while some of them had looks of disgust on their face, however the moment I leaped into the air with the power of my red cloak, their looks of disgust quickly changed to looks of shock. When I landed, my hood lowered due gravity, and when I turned to look at the unicorns, they now had looks of curiosity but mostly fear. I shrugged my arms and walked off, they continued to stare as I moved through the streets of Canterlot. Were they eying me for my appearance or where they eyeing my sword and shield? Ya know, I fit almost perfectly with this place considering how I look. Only thing that’s different are the unicorns wearing modern clothes. I halted in my step when my stomach alerted me, reminding me that I haven’t had breakfast. After wandering around the place, I eventually came across something a sign that label ‘Joe’s Donut Shop’. “Huh, I haven’t had anything sweet for a long while.” I mentally said to myself, deciding to try it out. I pushed the door open, causing it’s bell to ring. "Hiya bud, what would you like?" Joe greeted me with a slightt brooknly accent “Yea. But before I do, do you accept rupees?” I asked, reaching into my pouch and pulling a yellow rupee out, it makes a little jingle when I placed it down on the counter “Well i’ll be, those are some finely crafted gems.” Joe said as he examined the gem, the yellow rupee I placed there was smaller than the red rupee. "I'll accept it, I bet my wife would love this.” Joe said with a smile, taking the yellow rupee. “I’ll have two frosty cream filled donuts.” I said after examining the menu. Donut Joe’s horn flashes brown, causing the donuts under the display case to be levitated out and placed onto a napkin to be given to me. I took the delectables and left the place. One bite and, oh Hylia, it was heavenly, this puts the donuts back home to shame. Once the delicious rings were consumed, I headed on over to The Dancer family’s home, following the directions giving to me when they sent the letter to me. Eventually, I arrived at their home. Reaching up, I gave their doorbell a ring. Slowly but surely, the door to reveal Moon dancer’s father, Crescent Moon. “Oh hey, Link, you made it!” The father exclaim with a smile. I was about to answer, but Moon Dancer ran past under her father’s leg and glomped my right leg. “OHTHANKYOUTHANKYOUTHANKYOUTHANKYOU” She said in quick succession, “Uh.. What’s wrong with her?” I asked, a little taken back by this. “Oh, she’s just very happy that she got an A for bringing in your Stone Mask, the teacher said it was the most advanced form of magic he has ever seen.” Crescent explained. I looked down at Moon dancer and she is beaming at me with a happy smile “It's all I wanted. When I grow up, I want to be the best researcher, that way I can study magical artifacts and determine what they can do. Your stone mask was tricky at fast, but when I put it on, you should've seen the look on everypony’s faces when they saw me as nothing but a boulder. Link, you have got to tell me where you found this, Oh! Oh! Oh! Did you enchant the mask yourself? How did you do it? What’s the spell’s incantation? I-” I just had to stop her right now and there by forcing her mouth close. “One question at a time, I’m a hero, not a multitasker!” I said with a frown. She looked at me with those big purple puppy dog eyes. “I’m sorry, Mr. Link, I’m just so excited and I have so many questions about you.” Moon Dancer said. “And I will answer it in due time, come on, we’ve got a scheduled dinner to attend too.” I said, she finally let go of my things and ran inside. Crescent Moon chuckles at his daughter’s energy. “Ever since we saved you at the Everfree Forest, she was worried about you since your stay at Ponyville’s hospital.” Crescent said. I blinked a few times at that, she barely knows me, yet she was worried about a total stranger? I mentally shrugged my arms. Maybe friendship is a religious thing? When I entered their home, it was like walking into a movie set, except without the cameras. Their home wasn’t rich, but it wasn’t exactly poor. Actually, come to think of it, it reminded me like the home from Home Alone 1, but everything rearranged. I followed Crescent while Moon Dancer just couldn’t keep still, she kept looking over at me and opening her mouth, but she was holding herself back as if I would do something bad if she did speak. “Follow me to the living room, the dinner isn’t ready yet, my wife Tap Dancer just needs a little while longer. We’re having Spicy Roasted Ratatouille with Spaghetti.” He said and I couldn’t help but hide my reaction to that. I didn’t like spicy foods as my mouth was sensitive to the stuff, maybe I can wash it down with whatever liquids they’ve got.. I noticed that they got their fire going, so I reached up and took off my red cloak and hood, I really don’t need it since it's nice and warm in here. I made my way over to a black leather chair and took my seat with it, it was a little awkward to sit it though as it was design for a pony. The bottom was pretty much a cushion on the floor with the back leaned slightly forward. “Mr. Link?” Moon Dancer said as she handed me back my Stone Mask. “Please, Moon dancer, just call me Link.” I correct her while putting my mask back into my pouch, there was no need for something so formula, I know she’s only being respectful since I’m older than here. “Oh! ok, Could you tell me where you got the mask?” she asked, taking a seat near me. Welp, I had to tell her a half-lie half-truth. “I got it a long time ago from a rather Happy Mask Salesman from another world.” “Another world? But I thought Equestria was the only one.” She said and I raised my eyebrow at her. “Do you see the moon?” I asked her, she nodded. “Its another world, even if no ones there.” “Except the Mare On The Moon” She exclaimed. “It's a story my papa used to tell me everynight.” “Mare on the moon?” I repeated Moon Dancer’s Worlds, I just had to look at Crescent and silently ask him. ‘Why did you name your child Moon?’ He simply shrugged at me and I shook my head in response. “Yea, its about a mare who lives on the moon, she stalks children who don’t behave.” Moon dancer said, trying to sound scary by making her voice raspy and deep. “And before you know it, she takes you away!” She raised her hoofs high as if trying to make herself look taller. “Oh, that is scary.. But not as scary as the Boogy Man.” I said, raising my arms high. “Except he only goes after children who don’t want to sleep when their parents ask them too.” “Eep! Hey, there is no boogy man, I mean I always stay up during the Summer Sun Festival.” She mentioned, puffing up her cheeks in annoyance at me, I couldn’t help but chuckle at her. “But you do believe in the Mare On the Moon, right?” She nodded, but before I could say anything, Crescent looked over at me and slightly shook his head, as if asking me to not turn her into a disbeliever. “Never mind, she’s real, I was only testing ya. Anyways, back to my story. I told her about a Happy Mask Salesman who had lost all of his masks, he was sad and crying on a stamp. So, being the hero that I am, I asked him on what was wrong, he then explained that an Imp had stolen all of his masks, so I told him that i’d get them all back for him. Lemme tell you, it was NOT easy.” I explained with half-lies and half truths. I had to change the story and shorten it, otherwise we would be here longer than the dinner preparations. I sighed as I recalled the rough time I had even getting the masks, constantly having to reset time and repeat the the same three days over and over again. “Anyways, the Imp had hidden the masks in four temples full of traps, puzzles, dangers and monsters, all sorts of twisted creatures.” I said. I could see the exciting in the fillie’s eyes. “Not only did I have to fight my way through it, I also had to free four giants from the curse the Imp put on them.” “So you’re like Daring Do” She said, I didn’t bother asking who that was, it would just derail my story. “I’m not gonna bother explaining my trials in those temples, it took me days!” I said. Actually, it was the same three days repeated. “Once the masks were return to the man and all the giants freed, I encountered the Imp, but he was very because of a dark mask that was once used in hexes and rituals. “Wait, hexes and rituals?” Crescent Moon asked with a look of disbelief. “Hey, it's a true story from my world and I do have many masks to prove it. Anyways.” I said, getting back to the story at hand. “Before he fought me, the Imp gave me a mask.” I reached in and took out the fierce deity mask. “The Imp wanted to play a game, although oddly enough, a game of good guy vs. bad guy. He said that he once defeat this man and sealed him away, the Imp was testing me if i’d put on the mask and be this guy, he then asked in a omnivous voice ‘Will you repeat his mistake?” Moon Dancer and even his father shuddered at my words. “And so, I accepted his challenge and put on the mask. But what I didn’t know, was that the mask was cursed with a powerful magic that transformed me into a powerful god.” I explained, leaving out the ‘Demon’ part of it out. “Wooooow, let me see, let me see!” She reached out with her goofs and I moved it away from her. “Oh no, this isn’t like the Stone Mask, this thing is actually a rather dangerous power only I know how to use.” I said with a frown. “Put it on!” She demanded with excitement in his voice.. “Moon Dancer.. You say you’re gonna be a Researcher, right? Do you want to be this reckless with magical items? It's like if you tried to wear a cursed object, you’d end up stuck with it..” I said to her. Her excitement slowly died down, she showed a pouty face until she eventually nodded in agreement. A cute dinner bell is rung, signaling that dinner is ready. Moon Dancer was first to leave for the dining room, but before I could do the same, Crescent stops me by placing his hoof on my shoulder. “Is it true?” He asks, making me turn around. “Is that mask really dangerous?” He asked with concern. “Against others, yea. But don’t worry, I only use this mask in dire situations.” I said with a smile. Crescent felt a little bit more comfortable at that. Dinner was served and glasses were were handed out. I picked up my fork and took a piece of the ratatouille. I had to admit, it had a slightly sweet juicy taste to it , it wasn’t as good as Donuts but it was still good nevertheless. “So Link” Tap Dancer started. “I’ve been hearing a lot of strange things from ponyville, like the weather suddenly changing and the Canterlot’s pony general started a fight?” I almost dropped my fork in response to that “J-just a filly problem.” I answered, not even saying which filly it is. “Basically a Unicorn causing trouble that needs to be straighten out.” and humbled, I finished the rest of my sentence in my mind. “Maybe it’s a filly who just experience her first spark?” She suggested. “Its when a unicorn first learns how her powers or attempts to use them, but they end up losing control.” I suddenly frown at the mental image of Chara as a unicorn, it’s a good thing the universe wasn't cruel enough to do it.. “So Link, after dinner, maybe you can show me the other masks?” Moon dancer asked as she picked up a fork in her telekinetic grip. “Sure, although there a couple I gave to Chara, so I won’t be able to show them all.” I said, of course I also wasn’t going to show the Giant’s Mask, and the other three transformation masks, I can just imagine the look in their faces if I suddenly changed shape. “And who is chara?” Moon dancer. “She’s a friend and someone I took guardianship over.” I said, reaching back to rub my neck. “Can I meet her? Maybe she likes magic like I do” But before I could answer, the area suddenly blipped out of existence and before I knew it, I was back home at the cabin. And there in front of me stood Celestia who looked tired and unamused, while Silver Bullet was glaring at me. “Link, when Chara gets home, we need to have a very. Serious. Talk” She said, she sounded like a mother who was about give their child the scolding of a lifetime. The room was then filled with a golden rays, and when the light faded, there stood Chara looking at us with for a moment with nervous but surprised look on her face. ”Would you believe me if I said it was silver balls fault?” she said, her mixed expression looking smug and cocky. Chara's Mental Breakdown / Song Of Healing: Final ChapterAuthor's Note *scratches back of head* Please forgive me if there are things in this chapter you dislike. Chara's Mental Breakdown / Song Of Healing: Final Chapter I heard silver say from beside me. “you smug little-” before he was cut off by Celestia. “Silver Bullet, please, you’ve done enough as it is. When we get home, I'm going to strip you of your title and send you off to anger management classes.” “But Princess-” Silver was cut off as Celestia wasn’t gonna have any of that. “No buts!” Celestia said with a deep voice, she means business. “Now, Chara.. I have a few questions and I suggest you cooperate. First, Silver Bullet is right, you need to go to school, you can make new friends and perhaps spend time with them rather than you going off to cause mischief. I have a lot on my hooves and I don’t want you stacking anymore than I can handle.” “You'd have a better chance of getting Tirek to be upstanding citizen then getting me to go to school” Chara said with a giggle. Celestia chose to ignore that statement. “I mean it, Chara… “ “Me too. I've been to school once, I'm not going again.” Chara said with a more serious expression and her hands on her hips “Chara, she’s right, making friends might help you out.” I said, crossing my arms. “That way, you can hang out with other people besides me.” “It’s either that, or… No more chocolate from Mr. or Mrs. Cake, even if you do have the Bits.” Celestia said. I saw Charas eye twitch and she moved her hand up, looking like she was accessing something. “The second set of Elements of Harmony I have in my inventory that I guess you don't want.” Chara said in the overly happy tone pulling out a purple star-shaped gem. Celestia looked unamused, but soon a smile spread across her muzzle. “If they are indeed the elements of harmony from your world..” She said, but said no more, possible sending Chara in minor confusion. Suddenly, the lone gem start to fade to gray. “Since the original bearer no longer exists along with my other counterpart, it cannot function anymore. And for a good reason. If two of the same element of harmony were near, it would of caused some… undesired effects. Do the words ‘Elements of Chaos’ ring a bell?” She asked. A thousand years ago, Discord had that idea before, and when they two opposite met each other, let’s just say the world ended up more warped than before. she grumbled throwing the gem back in her inventory before pulling out a red and black amulet “how about the Ali corn Amulet or another crystal heart I have one of those too? she said a little desperation leaking into her voice. “The original crystal empire can’t fuel it anymore and I’d rather not chance it to see if it would work for Cadence. As for your copy of the amulet.. Well, it might contain a different wavelength compared to mine. Yes, I did create one when I was younger.” “You made this ****ing thing, do you know how hard it was to even fight Twilight when she was wearing this? She actually managed to nearly dust A five-soul Zalzar!”Chara screamed anger clear on her face. “You would do the same in my position, young and experimenting with magic.” Celestia said, but of course she left out a secret of hers out of her story. “Well, you can literally ask for anything, I have looted the entirety of my Equestria to the rafters anything really, what do you want to not send me to school!?” Chara said finally moving on from her anger. “I’m sorry, but this is for your own good.” She said, her horn lights of a yellow spark, suddenly causing a magical rune to activate from under Chara, but nothing happened, or so it appeared. “Don't you ****ing do this Sunbutt I swear I will have my Vengeance that will make the bloody pits of Tartarus look like a nice vacation do you he-” Chara was cut off as she vanished. “Uh.. Where did she go?” I asked, I was honestly expecting something else. “She’s gone to school, like I wanted her to go. You see Link, ever since she arrived in our world, I’ve always sense her bottled up pain, I believe that once she makes friends and hang out with them, she’ll be able act like her age.” Celestia explained, I had to prevent myself from laughing. If only she knew that Chara has the mind of a much more older person. “What about me? You brought me here for some reason.” I asked. “I want you to keep track of her progress, send me reports to see if she’ll improve, she needs this more than ever. It was either that, or send her to the moon so she would stop creating so much mischief for Ponyville.” She said with a gentle sigh. “I hope you’re aware that you interrupted a dinner I was having with the Dancers, right?” I asked with a slightly annoyed look. “Yes, and I sent a guard to explain what happened. Don’t worry, I can return you to them to finish, and afterwards I can bring you back when you’re done.” Celestia said with an apologetic smile. “Oh, I forgot to mention, and I know she’ll be very upset, but she won’t be able to use her powers for a while. That spell took me a long time to get ready because of how alienated your friend is.” I couldn’t help but feel sorry for the kids and teachers, may god have mercy on then. “Princess there's a Ruckus at the school!” a random guard came flying through the door saying “a child is trying to take their own life!” Celestia frown at this and sighed deeply. With a flash, she was gone, reappearing at the location where Chara is. “-’ll die and I'll come back and there's nothing anybody can do to stop me and I'll get my powers back and then that b***h will pay!” she heard Chara screaming as she was about to stab herself through the heart. Suddenly, the knife was yoinked away by a golden glow by Celestia, wearing a stern expression, Chara has got to be the most stubborn child in Equestrian history. “You can't stop me from dying sun b***h!” Chara screamed turning to her when her knife was taken. “Except you’ll be dead.. For good. The spell I placed on you is nullifying your powers. Do you not want a normal life? Do you want to be sad for the rest of your life? Do you want to keep feeling pain and sorrow forever? I am TRYING to help you…” Celestia explained. “Then at least I'll go out on my terms! my powers are the only thing that makes me me!” Chara said tears starting to spill from her eyes “they're the only thing I have left!” “And I want to give you more, the very things that other world took from you, Chara.” Celestia said as she took a step forward. “But all I've ever been was an unstoppable weapon, what good is the weapon that can't do anything!?” Chara cried “But that’s not you, Chara, it's what your universe tried to turn you into, you need to be yourself.” She said, slowly wrapping her wing around Chara. “Would you do it if I promise you a life supply of chocolate? Every day, I'll send a mailmare or mailstallion to deliver it to you..” Celestia was honestly running out of options. “But I need my powers, everything I own is in my inventory! Everything Zelzer gave me!” Chara was sobbing at this point “I can't even get the locket he made me!” “Oh dear, I’m sorry.. I only did it because I knew you’d just come back just to avoid going to school, I want you to make friends, it’s all I ask. If I give you back the power to use your inventory, would you stay in school?” Celestia asked, softly hugging Chara with her wing. “I guess but I want all my power!” Chara said still crying “I-I don't want to be mortal again.” Chara said in a small voice “So you fear death, is that it?” Celestia asked, now using a more softer voice. “Y-Yeah.” Chara said pulling her legs close to her. “Alright, Chara.. Let’s make a deal. What will it take for you to go to school and behave? Well, besides giving you your powers back?” Celestia asked. “Nothing! I never going to leave my room. it's not safe without my powers” Chara screamed fear leaking into her voice. “So there is nothing I can do to get you to go to school and be a good little filly?” Celestia asked. “No! at least with my Powers I know I can't die permanently but without them I'll be weak again people will be able to hurt me again and I can't make them pay for it.” Chara said curling up even more “But none of the fillies here will do that.” Celestia said. “You don't know that! you're powerful enough that people fear to mess with you!” Chara screamed at Celestia before curling back in on herself. “My ponies don’t fear me, yes, I am powerful but I used those powers to help others. You need to remember that this isn’t your world, the only ones that mean harm are the dark ones, such as Tirek and Discord.” Celestia said. “Not the ponies, I meant the other nations because you control the sun, you could just hover it over their country and just flash fry them with it, that's why they fear you.” Chara said “Now why would I do that?” She asked with an annoyed frown. “There are no nations that fear me, unless there is a place those foul monsters came from that Link has been slaying, then I’ll gladly accept those who fear me. I care about my little ponies and if I was a mortal, I would lay my life down for them.” “But I don't care about other people! every time I do they end up dying or betraying me!” Chara screamed back “Would Link betray you?” Celestia asked, knowing Chara will understand. “From what he has told me, he cares about you. He only wants to give a brighter future” “No, he'll be on the list of people who died! Cuz it always happens no matter how hard I try!” Chara screamed burying her face. “No, he won’t. He is a capable warrior and he will grow stronger with time.” Celestia said. “And if he does… “Her voice turned into a soft whisper. “I will bring him back, it's not something I like to do though, but I can do it for your sake.” “But Zelzar died and he's the one who erased my universe! he did it to take what killed him with him!” Chara screamed at Celestia “But that was your Celestia, not me. She’s evil, I am not…” Celestia said, saying those words left a bad taste in her mouth, she honestly didn’t like it knowing there were alternative versions of herself that are polar opposites of herself. “How can I trust you when you took the only thing that keeps me safe!” Chara said her voice becoming very small Celestia frowned at that. “Because we haven’t made a deal and I really do want you here, I promise I’ll give it back to you if you be a good mare for me, it's all I ask.” She looked down at Chara to smile, a sincere motherly smile. “l-I'll try as long as I get my powers back first.” Chara stuttered wiping the tears from her eyes and sniffing loudly. “Pinkie Promise?” Celestia asked as she raised her hoof near Chara. “I pinky promise that I'll try to be good as long as I get all of my powers back first and never get them sealed again.” Chara said going through the motions. Celestia smile at that. And with a spark of her horn, Chara’s powers were returned. Chara brightened up as she felt her powers return. Suddenly, she pulls a heart-shaped pendant out of thin air and places it around her neck Celestia could feel the powerful flow of magic radiating from the necklace. “I-is she alright now?” a slightly spiky haired razz berry colored pony came in. “Yes, for now at least.” Celestia said with a smile. The other pony sighed in relief. “haha yes I'm Immortal again” Chara said bringing attention back to herself as the load button was floating in midair in front of her. “Ah-ah-ah~ You better not be doing what I think you’re doing.” Celestia said as she wiggled a hoof. “Oh, I'm not running.” Chara said quickly before closing the load button before whispering “yet” to quietly for Celestia to understand. “Remember, you made a Pinkie Promise, a young pinkie filly will come if you break it.” Celestia said with such a confident smile. Celestia sees Chara shuttered. “Yeah, I know of that pink crime against sanity.” Chara said looking thoroughly annoyed. “Now, if everything is fine, I need to return to Canterlot. Remember, Pinkie Promise~” She said in a sing song voice, and then with a bright flash, she was gone. Chara started giggling, feeling the entire room with dread. “I said I would try to be good, I never said how long I would try. I really should have been a lawyer leaving so many loopholes” Chara said before turning to the teacher with a grin that would make the Devil Himself cringe sending a stutter through her. The teacher frowned at this. “Just try, ok, for Celestia’s sake?” She said with a sigh. She sounded a little tired. “Class, we have a new student.” She said. ‘Even if she did come out of nowhere.’ She mumbled. Chara notices that fillies have been silent and staring at her all this time, a few of them looked confused, some of them look curious, others are interested while some had mischief in their eyes “Greetings, I'm Chara. I have the power to negate my own death I hate everyone equally and there's no one alive that can guess my sexual preference.” Chara said with an evil grin leaving the entire room either stunned revolted or confused. “This is going to be a long day…” Cheerilee said, she is seen taking pills behind the desk outside of view. “Miss Cheerilee what does sexual preference mean?” a filly from the back of the class asked. “Oh! U-um.. Ask your parents when you get home..” Cheerilee said. “Oh okay!” the filly said looking thoroughly confused Chara moved to the back of the room, took her seat, and plopped her feet up on the desk with a smile, knowing the damage that she had done. The school day went by quickly after that with her answering every question other than history almost perfectly, finally it was time to go home. Chara was halfway down the street when she heard several parents scream “What! Where did you learn that!?” She started humming the troll song while walking a little faster knowing that her pissing off all the parents was done, and negating the whole reason why Celestia sent her to school. Chara soon bumps into someone. It was the pink one herself, she gives Chara a glare, then she does the unexpected. She raised her hoof, blew into it and formed a hand, she then pointed at her ears, then pointed at Chara. Slowly, she backs away into the bushes, still glaring at her. Before she leaves Chara says “I never said how long I had to try!” with her best troll face Chara didn’t get to finish that sentence when a rubber hammer hit her in the back the head. “God dammit pink one you're worse than the annoying dog!” Chara screams out “plus I never broke your stupid promise!” Chara said huffing in annoyance A strange recording repeated her words. While she did try, she kind of stopped trying afterwards. Suddenly, Chara notices a pink dog spying on her, giggling innocently since Chara did compare her to a dog. “No don't tell me those Abominations actually fused!” Chara whispered fearfully Suddenly, the pink one pops up in her face. “Nope, I just have a lot of.. Connections~” She said, only to disappear the moment Chara blinked, it reminded her of a certain SCP... “F**k this s**t I'm out!” Chara said before turning away and leaving only to bump into, you guessed it, me. “Pinkie Pie told me.” I said with a stern glare. "I can say with all honesty that I did try” Chara said with a to innocent smile. I let out a long sad sigh. “Yes, you did.. That is until you created that one scene” I said before reaching up and rubbing my head. “Are you even aware of how many ponies I had to speak to because they were outraged at what you did?” “Well the teacher did asked me to say a bit about myself.” Chara said as if that was a perfectly good reason “Not to that kind of content.” I let out another sigh. “Is this just sick kicks, Chara? I mean you’ve been in my world how long? You’ve yet to change…” “What did you expect? I've had to constantly kill for a year straight, that's all I've been doing is fight and kill" “But this!” I quickly raised my hand and slapped it along my palm. “Is not your world! Stop treating it like it is.” I said angrily. “Link if I was treating this as my world this entire Village would be a smoldering crater and I would be setting up explosives to blow Canterlot off the mountain” Chara said with a deadpan expression “I meant attitude wise, you’ve caused mischief around ponyville, destroyed a lil people of filly innocent except for the ponies you care about, Celestia was trying to get you to be good, but apparently that blew up a tiny bit.” I said, placing my leather gloved hand on my face. “I don’t know what to say to you, Chara.. I really don’t know.” “Link, the thing is I'm not a good person I've never been a good person I tortured my universes captain of the royal guard to Insanity because I felt like it even though I was probably not ready to face him,, the only thing I know how to do is be a weapon” Chara said in the dead voice “So you don’t want to change, despite being in a much better world compared to your own?” I asked. “Link, I'm a weapon, do you know what you do with weapons? You point them at your enemies and kill them, I'm going to ever free before some guards get it in their head that they have the right to punish me” Chara said in annoyance. “Oh, I suppose I’m a weapon too since I wield many, but that doesn’t mean I'm gonna waste it on childish mischief.” I pointed at her. “As for the guards, they’re only doing their job, except for Silver Bullet, he’s gonna be changing or forever be untitled to General.” I said, lowering my head with a sigh. “Tell me, what do you want to do with your life, besides being ponyville’s number one Trickster?” “Link, I just need to do what I was made into be the perfect weapon” Chara said her voice was dead. I gave Chara firm, long, hard, glare. “...So be it. Do whatever, but if you dare bring any harm or put any pony in danger..” I kneeled down to her eye level. “I will not hesitate to protect them. I will not kill you, but I will cripple you.” I got up, turned, and left, ignoring any witty response Chara could muster. Chara pulled up the load button and disappeared from the area, then minutes later hundreds of explosions were going off in the everfree. “Good, maybe she’ll shrink it down, assuming she’s got more power than the magic the Everfree magic.” I said, continuing to walk, not caring where the road leads. I was wishing her world was never Erased so I can send her back, she was becoming more troublesome as each day passes, it was like if she didn’t see any form of destruction or chaos, she would explode from boredom. “It’s a good thing she isn’t near Canterlot when she pulls this.” I said to myself. Suddenly Celestia teleported in front of me, and I just had to frown at this. “Go back, Celestia, it's just Chara throwing a hissy fit. She won’t give up her whole ‘I’m a weapon’ nonsense.” I said, I really didn’t want to tell off the princess, but I was in a bad mood. “I know Link, I heard everything through Silver Bullets surveillance spell.” Celestia said. “Nothing I can really do. You tried your motherly ways, you tried treating her like a kid offering rewards for good behavior.. But..” I said before allowing my arms and head to hang loosely. “I feel she’s a lost cause, her world is just so deeply drilled into her mind.” There was an explosion of black energy from the middle of the everfree, taking out one fourth of it. However, the magic makes the trees quickly grow back and in return, retaliates back at Chara. Celestia started to look worried when there was no more sounds of explosions. I let out a gentle sigh. “Guess we better go see, maybe she’s crying to herself or the forest has her bound in vines.” I said before making my way to wherever Chara is. We soon found her passed out on the ground smoke wafting from her body with her arms and legs bound spread eagle by four trees. “That’s what you get for angering Mother Nature.” I said softly, slowly making my way to her. Now, since I used to live in this forest, I’ve always gave it respect, oh sure there were a lot of times we had our disagreements in the beginning since I was kind of an intruder in her home, but after I showed her my Magic Beans, she had second opinions. I slowly reached up, but waited. Slowly, the vines slowly unraveled to let Chara down, I grabbed her and slung her over my shoulder. “If only there was a way..” I said, slowly making our way out until we eventually got back to the cabin. A sudden deja vu washed over me and I just had to sigh at the memory. I placed her down on the bed, my mind still trying to think of way where she can just be herself, or himself before he was Displaced as Chara, I mean that’d be silly if he was still a weapon before then. When I placed her on the bed, she cringes a little for some reason. Celestia notices this and starts scanning Chara, suddenly Celestia gasps at what she finds. “Her muscles have been torn from her bones, how is she not screaming in agony!?” Celestia asked. “Determination. It’s a power she has that allows her to get through and prevail over anything. Don’t worry, she’ll be good as new later on, or she can just use her powers to Reset her body.” I explained to Celestia. “Link, I'm worried about her even if she has this determination, she shouldn't be able to sleep through this kind of pain” Celestia said with a concerned expression on her face. “Considering what she’s been through, she’s learned to endure the pain as if it wasn’t happening.” I explained with a shrug. “But what could she have been through to make it where she can sleep through this with nothing but a slight cringe?” she asked turning back to Chara looking at her in sorrow. “I guess you’ll have to either look into her mind, or wait till she wakes up.” I said, slowly getting up. “If you don’t mind, Celestia, I’m gonna need some time alone outside..” I slowly walked out, but I did listen to her next response. “I'm going to check out her mind link” I turned my head, nodded at her, then left the house. Celestia’s eyes went wide. “No, it can’t be…” she whispered as she casted the scan spell again. “Her mind’s been poisoned…” Celestia said, she couldn’t get far into her memories in fear of damaging her power, she runs out of the cabin. Celestia forces me back into my home before I had a chance to do anything, she explains to me what happened and soon worry finds it way into my mind. Thinking quickly, I pulled out the Ocarina Of Time. “I hope this works..” I said, then began to play the song of healing, and I did the full song in an attempt to heal her mind and rid of the poison. One by one, seven masks appeared, each one wearing a face, I recognized two of them while Celestia gasped at two of them, the rest I could not describe. The last one took on a form similar to majora. I took offense to that damn thing, that last mask must be presenting the poison that Nightmare used from Chara’s memory of that game as a form of mockery at me. I reached out and grabbed a hold of Majora’s Mask. Celestia ignite her horn and lit the false mask up in flames, I quickly threw it into the fireplace as it screamed in pain, it even sounded like Majora’s Mask. The last remain of the masks that floated around, Celestia decided to take them for herself, she told me she was going to try and free them into the afterlife, but she also needed a moment to talk to them first, she didn’t want them to know of their counterparts. Although, Counter Luna might try to fight her other self. She turns to look back the two masks she looked at earlier with tears in her eyes. “Chara is not gonna be happy with me when she realizes that those souls are no longer within her..” I whispered. Chara groaned waking up “What happened? The last thing I remember is some RuneScape appearing under me before everything goes hazy like a dream.” Chara said sitting up and holding her head. “...Runescape?” I asked in confusion, slowly putting my ocarina away. “Y-Yeah Celestia summoned ruins under me and everything is foggy after that” Chara said “You must of suffered from memory loss because of Nightmare’s toxin.” Celestia suggested. “What do you mean nightmares toxin. ” Chara asked with confusion written all over her face Celestia pointed at the fireplace, which was now letting out slight purple smoke. “Link expelled it from your body using his ocarina.” Celestia explained. “You mean Moon b***h actually left something in me!?” Chara screamed with hatred in her voice. “In your mind.” I corrected her. “I think that would explain your memory loss.” I said. For some reason, I felt as if someone was behind me, sniffling.. I almost fell over when I found a pink horse on my shoulders. “Ahh It's the pink one!” Chara screamed falling backwards. “I’m sorry!” She said with a sniffle. “I accused you of breaking the promise but it was actually the meanie mare’s fault.” “You mean black snooty?” Chara said trying to look innocent as Celestia gave her a look “Hey, that’s even better!” She said with a giggle. Chara notices something out of the corner of her eye a mask lying innocently on the table “Link the six Souls that came with Zelzars didn't happen to get turned into masks did they “she said looking at link accusingly “Uh! Well I, um. What else could I have done? Your mind was poisoned..” I said with my arms crossed “uh-huh” she hummed before her hand shot up a blue rope popping out of her Palm and grabbing onto the Luna mask, she whipped her hand to slam the mask into my face. “Have fun with that.” Chara said with a happy grin “S-” But I didn’t get a chance to speak, the mask’s power released a starry burst of energy as my body was forced to undergo a transformation, becoming that of Princess Luna, except the end of her hair had shades of green, plus the tunic was altered to fit the alicorn body. Even the eyes have changed to a darker blue. “Hahahaha, you're hahaha you're a mare, haha!” Chara said rolling on the ground laughing. “That’s not funny.” I said, reaching up to pull the mask off, but I found a small problem, I didn’t know how to grab with those hooves. “Hylia dammit, Chara!” “What's the matter, princess need some saving?” Chara said with a trollface. I glare at Chara, and if she was paying attention, she would of noticed his eyes changing into red slits for a brief moment. Chara was still laughing while Celestia tried to get the mask off but she couldn't do it, it was stuck on my face. “Why isn’t this coming off!?” I yelled in anger, trying harder but to no avail, I growls deeply in my horse voice. “Take it off, Chara.” I asked. Because I’m not the one who put on the mask, I was unable to remove it. “Well excuse me princess” Chara said doing her best impression of the cartoon link before she fired off another blue rope and grabbed the mask before starting to pull only for nothing to happen I heard a voice spoke in my mind. “We will not allow thou to do that, we have been trapped in that wretched child’s body for far too long, we would like to have some freedom. However, it seems we’ll be sharing this mind with you since you’re in control of the mask you turned me into.” “Great, because of you, Chara, she refuses to be removed.” I said. “Well, she shouldn't have invaded zelzar’s dream. otherwise he wouldn't have skewered her ass from every direction with his magical Spears” I suddenly heard her scream in my mind, forcing me to repeat her words. “Well, if thou hadn't come to our perfect world of Harmony, it would still be intact” the lunar dream invader screamed. Her very rage was making my form’s hair expand with cosmic power, I let out a long sigh. “Maybe if you hadn't enslaved everyone, I wouldn't have had to f*** it up” Chara said with no emotion in her voice “Plus just think of this as payback for the nightmares you gave every non Pony to keep them docile.” “This was a horri-” Suddenly my voice is taken control of by the opposite-luna. “It was to keep them in their place as well as yourself!” She screamed. “Will you stop that!” “No, I will not be silence by a knave!” “Oh yea? Well, this knave pulled you out of her body!” I screamed back and went silence. “..Yes, I suppose you did free us from that demoness’s control.” Celestia has been silent to this point… Would this alternative Luna still be called a sister despite the difference? “Oh thanks for the title I'll wear it with pride” Chara said her chest puffed out “you know it was fun killing all of your ponies moon b***h. “Dear sister, different thou maybe, why haven’t thou turned her to stone? She has killed many!” “...Because your world is not mine, my alternative opposite failed to treat harmony the right way. Harmony is something that is given, not forced upon.” Celestia said with a darn good poker face. “Plus I haven't killed any of her ponies here, besides you're still in the moon here, how's that feel?” Chara said with a smirk knowing mentioning the moon pissed her off. “Thou DARE to remind us!?” She screamed using my vocals. “Ok, that's it!” I said, clearly just as pissed off with her. With a mental strain, I managed to push her in the back of my mind, my form’s sight going blank as I found myself in a strange void that looked like a mix of Link’s home and Luna’s castle. “Listen here, and listen well, LUNA. Your body and your mind is fused with me for the time being, I am the hero of Ponyville. You are in my world, you are not welcomed in MY world, but if you wish to live in it, you must treat it the same as I do!” The Dream Luna opposite glared at me with disdain and I stared back with equality. A moment of silence and she finally gave up. “Fine… But could you at least give me a body of my own?” “I will try, but you must change your name. Remember, you are not my world’s Luna nor are you this world’s Celestia’s sister. Mark my words, if you dare try to repeat your world’s history, I will not back off from a fight!” I said, and she snorted in annoyance, I nodded and returned to conscious. I let out a sigh, relieved to have some control. “Now… Seeing as it’s my fault for turning them into masks, I believe we should give them two choices.. Afterlife, or try to find or make bodies for them and remind them that this isn’t their world, I’d hate for them to see friends or loved ones that look like theirs, only to be heart broken afterwards. Any suggestions?” “I say we just destroy them all, there's nothing good that can come from keeping them” Chara said unrepentantly “You should've thought of that before you slapped your Luna's mask on me, Chara. Yes, I know it's my fault for turning them into masks.” I said. “Everyone deserves a second chance, and I will make sure they change for the better.” Celestia said. Chara suddenly burst out laughing” Oh you're serious? Let me laugh even harder.” Chara said then doubled over laughing harder than before. “Oh, you don’t want to give them another life? Then I guess I shouldn’t try giving you one either.” Celestia said sarcastically. “Celestia something's don't change I maybe an unrepentant killer but there are things that even I don't do I don't do slaves I don't do mind control or memory modifications and l don't do Rape” Chara said with a cold look on her face “But you do cause small misery for my little ponies, Chara. And I’m sure you’ve seen your friend a little annoyed by your addicts” Celestia said with a frown. Chara ignored Celestia and continued “But do you know who does do that kind of things the ponies from My world” Chara finished rage clearly showing in her eyes. “Oh for Hylia’s sake, Chara, this isn't your world. Yes, six of them from your world is here, but that’s as far as it can go!” I said with a groan, laying my form’s muzzle into my hooves, reminding me of the futile efforts of making them change. “and that's why I think we should destroy them link they're from my world” Chara said with a serious expression “It can’t be done, Chara. If we destroy those masks, they’ll turn into vengeful spirits, much like Nightmare Moon as they despise non-ponies. Do you really want that? They’ll possess someone and go after you and Link. It’ll a never ending cycled and thus, reducing the population of my little ponies and the rest of the world.” Celestia explained with a good point. “Then why can't we just toss them into the void it'll eventually erase their existence” Chara said in an exasperated tone of voice “besides it's not like anyone truly cares about them here!” Chara said eyes flickering to me as I felt Luna scream in rage inside my mind “Bad-” I cringed at her voice. “-Idea. What if those masks survive and entered another Displaced’s world?” I said. “How about we just toss them into the mirror dimension then cuz I know I wouldn't care if they just rotted and nobody would ever miss them “Chara said starting to get aggravated “No, then they’ll find hosts there as well. The mirror goes to the human world.” Celestia suggested. “Oh I know all about your mirror portal Celestia and about how Sunset Shimmer went through it” Chara said scathingly “besides I'm talking about links mirror portal” “Don’t remind me..” Celestia said with a grumble. I had to excuse myself physically to enter my back when I felt the alternative Luna wondering around in my mind. “What? I’m not doing anything” She said, raising her head like she was those snooty unicorns. “You are away I’m a mixed body, right? I feel your hatred toward us, you need to let it go for the sake of this world. You don’t want to end up as another Nightmare, do you?” “...You’re very smart for a non-pony..” She commented with a tilt of her head. “And besides, I don’t need you wondering my mind. I have a being inside of me, much like when you had the Nightmare inside of you and I’d rather not have you find him and trigger his violent nature.” I said with reasoning. She simply stared at me deep in thought. “Did It get inside of you because of jealousy?” “No, it manifested because of my negativity, my sadness, my anger. It despises all life, and I've had it locked away in my mind. It’ll kill you if you even get near it.” I said with a warning. “Plus, I believe it is in your best interest to behave. If your Nightmare is anything like ours, then your knowledge would best benefit to our cause.” I said, then listened to what maskLuna might say. “No answer? Have it your way. You’re only as equally bad as Chara since she too, refuses to change. By the way, how long are you going to keep hold of me?” I asked. I really didn’t want to go in public looking like an altered Luna, I might end up creating mass hysteria. “Once you get me a body, until then I will not let my freedom go.” She said in a serious tone, I frowned at her response. “In my mind? Hardly.” I said with my arms crossed. “I meant freedom of thought, you idiot.” Luna said with an angry snort. “Well, excuuuuuuse me, princess!” I did a false bow. Yea, I know the jokes been used, sue me. This, in return made her a little angry, but she forced herself to calm down. “Also, a small reminder? Keep a low profile on your emotions? I’d hate for the Nightmare to take notice of there being a second Luna, she might try to take over when I’m asleep and try to replicate herself.” She was at a loss for words, she wanted to keep a hold of her anger and hatred of non-ponies, but she couldn’t because of my logic, I know for the fact she can sense my willingness to protect the ponies despite our species’s difference. Slowly, Shadow Link walks in with caution in his step. I quickly looked over at him, his face remaining a blank and dull expression. Now, this guy had a lot of intelligent, but he never spoke, preferring to allow his body language to do the talking, or his shadow blade if he’s in a bad mood, I even if you can call his twenty four hour expression as angry. He looked over at Luna then blinks, not even allowing confusion to plaster his face. “Who… Is she.” it asks, not even bothering to sound like he’s asking. “Speak of the devil and he may appear..” I said in mocking gesture. “This is your Shadow? He looks just like you.. Only shadowy..” “..You may call me Shadow Link.” It said with a slow bow, but what surprised me was that It went to grab Luna’s hoof and kiss it like a gentlemen. Luna pulled her hand back in disgust. “...Shame, you could of been the one.” He said with a shrug. “Any reason you’re out of your cage, Shadow?” I asked, watching him with caution. He held up a broken bar. “It broke...” He said with no emotion in his voice. “Something about her presence.” He held out a leather gloved hand toward the blue horse. “...Oh, too much pressure in power?” I asked, and he nodded. “...Shadow, why are you so calm about this? Usually when you’re free, you try to take over.” He said nothing, only to point at the cosmic Luna again. “..What?” Suddenly, it dawned on me. I looked over at Shadow and-... he’s smiling!? Oh dear Farore, don’t tell me he’s in love… “No, shadow. No.. ooooh nonononoo.. No.. “I said, shaking my head rapidly. “...What? What is it?” Luna asked in confusion and I just had to face-palm. “Do you really want to know?” I asked and she nodded. When I told her, Luna looked very horrified, she even repeated my words. “No way in Tartarus!” She yelled, then proceeded to spit out, even though nothing came out. “You’re not even worthy to even TOUCH me, let alone love me you disgusting ape!” Shadow stared at her, then he shrugged his arms. “Say what you will, my heart is attracted to your shadow.” “MY shadow?!” Luna said, let out loud tsh between her teeth. “Yes.. Your shadow, it is filled with hate like my own.” Shadow said. “Don’t compare me to you! I only hate those who are not my little ponies.” she said. Suddenly, Shadow Link is in her face, and with one swift ripping motion, literally pulls out Luna’s shadow. It slowly takes on a form of its own, a clone of the original, but as a shadow with glowing blue eyes. Luna looked even more horrified than before. At this point, I think I've had enough, with a powerful mental strain, I forced Shadow Link back into his prison and did the same for Luna, although she’ll need to reform her own mental locks. She stood there in disbelief, not understanding what the heck just happened, she even felt like a piece of her was just taken away from her mind. “Sorry about that. I honestly thought he was gonna behave considering how he wasn’t going straight at me.” I said. Luna finally got out of her stupefied state. “Why didn’t you do anything!?” She screamed, suddenly I was slapped, or bucked across the face by her front hooves, she curls up into a ball as she was feeling very violated at now. I left her alone in my mindscape for the time being as I original to the living, I soon found myself being stared at by Celestia and Chara. I quickly reached up and pulled the mask off. “So you actually got her off, huh? Damn, didn’t even bring out the good stuff.” Chara said with her cheeks puffed out. She puts away her phone and headphones before turning her attention toward the royal white pony. “Celestia, what actually happened after you activated those runes?” Chara asked with curiosity in her voice. “Well, I sent you to school, you had a mental breakdown, I had to come and comfort you. Afterwards you made a pinkie promise, then according to my little friend, you broke it, taught many kids a few words I will not speak of.” Celestia explained. “Y-Yeah there are several things there that I wouldn't normally do one of them is make a pinky promise” Chara said with an exasperated sigh Celestia giggled at that. “Plus you wouldn’t be able to handle Pinkie’s Punishment.” “No it's not that I wouldn't be able to handle her punishment it's I don't like her she just rubs me the wrong way.” Chara said not wanting to look Celestia in the eyes. I was struggling to contain my laughter. The mighty Chara can’t handle a pink pony, speaking of the little filly, she’s struggling to contain her laugh as well, she was still on my shoulder, or would that count as my back? “Don't you to laugh she actually killed me more times than any other Pony even Celestia didn't kill me as much” Chara said her cheeks puffed up. “Let’s not discuss that topic, please?” Celestia said with a raised hoof. “Anyways, back on track of what we were discussing before, what other options do we have? Besides destruction..” I said with a sideways stare at Chara. “I honestly don't care if you give them bodies but if they attack me I'm going to kill them” Chara said with a serious expression. “It’ll take some time alone with them” Celestia said as she hovered the masks around her horn. “Chara? I hope this didn’t weaken your powers..” I said, I honestly didn’t want to heal her, but it was either that, or let her fall to Nightmare’s corruption. "I think if feel stronger than before and I have better control.” She said, demonstrating by making a soul string come out of each finger. “...Does this mean that since you’re feeling better, you’re be less troublesome?” I asked, hey maybe I can have a peaceful day without somepony complaining. “now what kind of troll would I be if I didn't cause Mayhem and mischief” “...Chara, A troll is harmless, what you’re doing is NOT trolling.” I said with a frown and a sigh. “Trolling?” Celestia asked in confusion. “But.. Chara isn’t a troll. Trolls are more ugly and tend to have an obsession with guarding bridges or asking for a toll.” “Well then I'm a griefer” Chara said with a smile. “But we are serious about us wanting you to behave, Chara. I’m still keeping my promise in delivering chocolate if you do behave, and I don’t mean you ‘trying’ for a limited time.” Celestia said with a serious motherly face. Chara raised her hands up if she was weighing something “chocolate or grieving” she said a thoughtful expression on her face as she alternated between hands. “What else do you like besides Chocolate?” I asked, maybe Celestia could further sweeten the deal. Speaking of which, I outta visit Mr. Cakes tomorrow and discuss something to add to their menu. “How about sunburn over there shows me her secret cake stash” she said startling Celestia “...My secret stash?” Celestia asked in confusion. “Oh I know you have a secret cake stash it's a thing with you in almost every universe that and bananas” Chara said looking expectantly at Celestia, “I have access to cake, but why would I stash it when I can order it anytime?” She quickly raises a hoof. “Don’t be stereotypical.” She said. “Bu-but your cake addiction it's a thing in almost every universe” Chara responded in absolute disbelief that she's wrong. “Exactly. ‘Almost’ any universe, but I'm sorry to tell you that it isn’t the case with me.” Celestia asked, she looks toward the window and realizes the time. “I’m sorry to cut this short, but I need to get back to Canterlot and perform my duties of lower the moon, tomorrow I will tell ponyville that you were under a dark spell. Afterwards I expect you to be more normal, I’d rather not be called a liar by my little ponies.” Celestia said. “I got it you let me spend the week in Your Castle!” Chara said excitedly. She stumbles over her words. “W-what b-but I.. um.. But the guards, and Silver Bullet.” She said. “Oh I don't have anything against your eye candy.” Chara said with a smile “...Chara, they wear perfect reasonable armor, What kind of Mare do you take me for?” Celestia asked with a sigh. “What I’m talking about, is how you behave at Canterlot, or my castle." “You call that medieval useless s*** armor?” Chara asked with a voice full of disbelief.” You wouldn't last a day against the human race with that pile of scrap.” Chara said shaking her head Triggered. Celestia glared down at Chara. “That armor design and it’s enchantments can hold out against the toughest dragon claw and against most lethal spells!” “Uh.. Chara, you need to stop comparing this world to others..” I said with minor annoyance. “Alright alright I'll stop comparing but it's hard for me not to especially with what we humans created without magic” Chara said with a pout. “I am aware.” Celestia said, slowly calming down. “Now.. I will allow you in my castle, but you must behave. The guards are protective of me, while they’re not as annoying as my half-son, Silver Bullet, they will lay down their life for me, must like you with your friend, Link.” “half Son!?” Chara all but screamed, her eyes wide as saucers and voice full of disbelief. “..Yes, did you not hear me scream his name across Ponyville?” Celestia asked. “I thought he was like your grandchild or nephew like blue balls is!”Chara said still having trouble wrapping her head around Celestia actually having a living child. “You mean Blueblood” Celestia corrected. “Yes blue balls” Chara said with a straight face “No, it’s Blue Blood, he’s my grandson. Admittedly, despite being raised by Silver Bullet, he’s a bit more well mannered compared to him, he even stands up for his friends. I just wish Silver Bullet would stop treating him so harshly.” Celestia said with a smile. “No... You are not telling me that blue balls is actually a good and decent person here!” Chara said looking like she'd just found out everything she had known was a lie. Celestia frowns at Chara. “I told you, not all of the universes are the same. If they were, then they wouldn't be existing.” “bu-but that's a goddamn stable of the Multiverse I mean really it's like air it's everywhere!” Chara was near hysterical at this point “I guess the multiverse decided to be a troll, as you put it.” Celestia with a gentle giggle, trying but failing to make her own troll face. Charas eye started twitching violently so I decided to intervene before Chara truly lost it. “Multiverse theory and all.” I said with a chuckle, placing my hand on forehead. “Maybe it's time for you to sleep, you’ve been through a lot.” “but nothing makes sense Celestia's not addicted to cake blue balls isn't the biggest dick in the Multiverse and the Royal Guards are used for more than eye candy and an alarm system” Chara said as strands of her hair started sticking out here and there. “Yea, you definitely need to sleep, let your mind heal. Maybe you’ll think more clearly?” I said, pulling the covers over Chara. Celestia got ready to leave, leaving me alone to go attend to the fire place for another cold night. Eventually, I got the flames going and was about to go to sleep when suddenly Chara climbed onto my lap, surprising me. I was about to protest, but I stopped myself when I noticed her eyes were still closed, she’s sleep walking? She got comfortable and snuggled into my cloak, it was odd to see her like this, but I guess due to her being Displaced, she’s been seeking comfort with others. “Heh, I bet she’ll deny this if I pointed it out.” I said mentally to myself. Slowly but surely, I fell asleep.
Ten Years.“Evil goes where innocents stay, wherever evil goes, saviors shall follow.” It’s saying I always went by ever since I was forced to come here against my will. For ten years I’ve struggled to survive in this world, I've been slaying beasts to prevent them from killing me. There were times I was forced to be a hero when lives were in danger, I never could ignore the plea for help otherwise if I didn’t do anything, it would weigh on my mind with guilt, knowing I could of done something since I have the power to do so. At the end of it all, I would use the Stone Mask to vanish from their sights, becoming nothing more than a pony’s tale for others to talk about. There have been many times that the twin sisters tried to seek me but they would be unable to get past the Everfree Forest’s strong magic, they would always got lost and end up back in the main entrance, for some reason I am not effected by it powers and so I've used the Everfree forest as a hidden home while yes it is a cliche and dangerous place to be, it does has it's uses. I've been avoiding most of the pony population, they don't need to know about my existence nor do I belong here, thus I've been trying to find a way home and try to return to my former body. Winter has arrived. For some reason, the Pegasus have decided to make it extra cold. Tightening my red cloak and hood, I proceeded to follow a pair of tracks left by a rabbit that I was hunting for, the footprints lead a little ways from the Everfree Forest, I managed to finally track it down. There in the distance, grazing away at what little grass it can manage, was a brown rabbit that would soon be my meal. I lowered myself close to the ground, then placed the Stone Mask to blend in with my surroundings, silently taking out my Hero’s Bow. I took aim, took a deep breath, and widened my eyes. It’s ear twitched and it rose it’s head, making me freeze… Luckily for me, the wind was not blowing in it’s direction, thus my scent remain concealed. I remained motionless until it redirect it’s attention back nature’s source of food. I released the arrow, allowing it to fly toward my target. The rabbit fell and my attention was alerted by a loud gasp in the distance, I mentally cursed at myself. Luckly for me that I was still hidden thanks to the mask's power. Slowly, a young yellow Pegasus flies over to the dead rabbit, she lands near it. “Oh gosh.. oh gosh, oh gosh!” she quickly pulls the arrow out, she gasps when blood begins pouring out of the wound, she picks up the rabbit and flies off. “D-daaadddy!!” “...Great, I just scarred a Pegasus for life..” I mentally said to myself, looks like I’m gonna have to take my hunting else where. Why did that filly have to come so close to the forest? I turned around and slowly snuck away, looking around every now and then. I did managed to hunt down a more few rabbits along the way without any more witnesses, thus I returned to the Everfree forest. Eventually getting to the deepest area of the forest, I reached over and pushed a makeshift wall out to enter my small home, it wasn’t really much, just a fire pit, a bed, a cover to keep the rain and snow out although there have been times I had to reconstruct it. I sighed before placing the dead rabbits nearby then got the fire going with a small spark of Din’s Fire, I cooked the rabbits and enjoyed my meal. I relaxed till the sun went down although I didn’t go to sleep just yet as I needed to be awake because the Timberwolves, they're always out and active at night. I looked up toward the full moon and the strange pony figure on it’s service, I never did understand why though it had craters in that sort of formation, it was just one of many strange things in this world. I softly sighed to myself as I thought about my home, are my friends worried about me? No doubt my family is probably freaked out beyond reasoning, especially my mother. I still remember the day I arrived here, it wasn’t just a simple ‘Black out and wake up somewhere else’. No, I was trapped inside a crystal and sent spiraling through the air, through space itself and finally crash landed into the Everfree forest, I’d be dead if the crystal shattered on impact. Moments later after the crystal faded away, it took me a few moments to realize that I was wearing different clothes, my hair was a different color, I was wearing a clothes that weren’t mine. Further inspection revealed that my ears had gotten long and pointed like that of an elf, I was freaking out and hyperventilating, I had to find a source of water and see my reflection. My face… wasn’t my own, I had the face of Link, although strangely I looked like a mix of three different versions of him that reminded me of Ocarina of time, twilight princess, and a link to the past. This was bizarre beyond reasoning, I felt like I was sent into someone else’s fanfiction, and trust me I’ve read plenty of them, but to witness it happening to me felt very weird and it kind of scared me at first knowing this was really happening to me. I refused to accept it but my six senses pretty much won the battle when I tried to apply logic to this whole mess, leaving me no choice but to accept it. You already know the rest of my troubles, I avoided every pony, I survived by killing, I lived off the land, only one of the twin sisters is still trying to find me to this very day, there have been a couple of close calls when I almost fell asleep at night, I’m not safe from the nightmare dream weaver. Author's Note This story has been on my mind for the past few mouths and has went through a lot of rewrites due I could come up with a good way to start it without it being cliche or worst mary-sue ish. After many failed attempts, I think I've finally found an idea I’ll enjoy writing. Also to note: This displaced has NOT been around for a thousand years nor will he have knowledge of Equestria’s past, future, and present. Lastly: He has not been turned to stone. This story takes place during the filly era of the mane six. As mentioned: This story is somewhat comment driven, so when you go to comment to determine the next event, please keep them reasonable, nothing over the top or anything that can contradict the story.
Magic Seeking FillyI woke up to the sound of crunching snow and soon the sound of someone writing, I opened up my eyes, I heard a young voice speaking outside of my home. “Where could it be? The book says they’d find one here...” I blinked the sleep out of my eyes and slowly edged over to the grass wall and peaked out through a small hole, there I saw light yellow unicorn with a red and purple color hair that grew down her hair. “Maybe it’s deeper in the forest?...” Once she’s a good distance away, I slowly crept out from behind my make shift wall then placed it back to conceal my home, I quickly put on the Stone Mask to once again blend in my surroundings. A filly her age shouldn’t be here in the forest, I’m also curious as to why the forest isn’t guiding her way back. I followed behind her but stayed a distance behind her, she mentioned a stone with a face, is she talking about my Stone Mask? Why would she want it? My attention was drawn by the sound of growling and soon three wooden wolfs came out to play. Seeing those wolfs confused me, what are they doing out so early? They’re not usually active during the day. The young unicorn backs away in fear, she ignites her horn but all it does is sparkle and fizzle, seems she’s having trouble concentrating due to her fear. Reaching into my back, I pulled out a fairly wide shield that bared an appearance of the Fighter’s Shield from A link to the past, it’s appearance was simple in design with a silver triforce and a sun at the top, there were silver cloud designs on both sides of the triangles. Now, I've had my fair of dealing with those weird wooden wolves and I still have the bite and claw marks to prove it. The wolves slowly made their way closer to the scared unicorn, the moment it leaped into the air in an attempt to pounce its helpless pray, I made my move, quickly taking out a large blue shield and leaping in front of the filly. Nature’s beast crashed into my shield and I took this moment to stab at the disoriented beast, it howled pain and back away. I heard the filly behind me let out a surprised gasp. “T-the stone face!” She said and attempted to pick me up, only to realize for I was too heavy, she even tried using magic but still made no progress. I ignored her for now as I reached into my pouch to take out a Deku Nut, he gasped when I picked her up. “Shield your eyes.” I said, closing my eyes before throwing the nut down, blinding all the wolfs in the progress. I opened up my eyes and made a mad dash with her under my arm, she started screaming in a panic, I had to reach down and shut her muzzle. Once I reached my home, I placed her inside and quickly closed the wall. “Keep quiet if you want to survive!” I demanded. I heard signal of the hunt when the wolfs howled, I quickly took out my Hero’s Bow and nocked an arrow. When they came barreling through the forest, I took aim and let loose the first arrow, causing the first wolf to tumble over, I repeated the action and tried to take down the second one, but it leaped out of the way. “Man, it would be nice if I had His z-targeting or at least a companion to help me aim!” I mentally said to myself as I nocked another arrow. The beasts came closer and closer with every failed shot, forcing me to put away my bow and reach back to pulled the Ordon’s Sword from my sheath. The two wooden monstrosities finally arrived, they eyed me with rage since I was the one who took away their pray, I stared back at them with equality and I didn’t back down from my stance, my heart started to quicken as I tried to think of a plan. The two magical constructs circled me like before and lined themselves up for a pincer attack. The moment I took my eye off of them, the one behind me leaped onto my back, knowing me down into the ground, I felt its wooded fangs sink into my back. I turned my back and bashed my shield into the side of my attacker’s face to get it off of me, but the second wolf joined his brother when it bite onto the my left arm I had my shield on, lucky for me I was wearing chain mail under this tunic. I raised my sword and slammed the pummel over its face severally to get it to dislodge its teeth, I could feel the warm blood traveling down my back and arm, I had to admit that those wolves were a little bit more smarter than my past encounters with them, I had to end this quick. Kneeling down and pulling my sword arm back, I gathered energy into my blade as the wolfs were gathering their senses, they repeated the same tactic and leaped at the same time, I took this moment spin my body and unleash the wave of power, cleanly slicing through their mid-halves and cutting them in two. I heard both of them yelp in pain and soon dead silence, their wooden hosts exploded in a shatter of black smoke, rewinding me of the enemies from the game, except they did not leave pieces of heart or rupees. I slowly sheathed my sword and turned around to head back to the my hidden home, I reached up and moved the wall away. The filly was still there with her eyes tightly shut, the poor thing was shaking in fear. “They’re gone, it’s safe now.” The filly slowly opened her eyes, only to scream when she saw me. “Get away from me you… you… THING!” Her horn ignited. “I don’t think you’re in any position to demand me, Filly, didn’t your parents tell you the Everfree Forest is dangerous?” I asked her, I could see the annoyance in her eyes. “Well.. Yes, they did...” She said with a pout, I shook my head at her. “Yet you went here regardless..” I said, she gets up with a small leap to her hoofs. “Because I needed something magical to report for my school which is due tomorrow!” She said with a glare. “Even if you did find it, you wouldn’t be alive if I hadn’t followed you, Filly.” I said back to her, I didn’t like this unicorn’s attitude. “Followed me? But I didn’t even see or hear you.. Come to think of it, how did you disguise yourself as a stone with a face?” She asked with curiosity but still angry look on her face. “First of all, tell me exactly how you know.” I said, crossing my arms in slight annoyance. “I read it in a book about a stone with a face, anyone seeing would be guided out of the forest if they’re ever lost.” She said, I nodded my head in understanding. Honestly, I didn’t guide most of the ponies who came here out but in truth I was only spying on them to make sure they’d go back. She tilted her head at me. “Are you some sort of spirit?” “Not exactly, I’m more of a nobody who lives alone in the forest.” I said as I kneeled down to her level. “Now, I'm going to take you home." “Not without that mask...” Moon dancer said with wide begging eyes. I shook my head and went to pick her up, she of course protested and whined about it as I made my way through the forest, I made a mental note to check my injuries real quick once i'm done with this task. Author's Note Author’s Note: Holy… Only one chapter and my inbox was flooded with people putting this on favorite/tracking. As for my Displaced having the masks, yes he does, however has not found a time and a place to use them, he's been too focused on trying to get home. As mentioned before, your comments can effect the story a little bit. Azure: Sorry about that, I had written this chapter, but I will try to include some sort of Displaced VS. Bear scene in the next or after the next.
Beast's HungerAs I continued through the forest, I was mentally cursing at myself for allowing one of those wooden monstrosity to bite down on my neck. When my adrenaline rush slowed down, I realized that my neck was bleeding during this time, so we had to make a stop at the river and then rip off a piece of my cloak to around use as a bandage. Afterwards I had to pick up the pace and get her home before my scent draws any unwanted attention. “So… what exactly are you?” She asked in curiosity, looking up at me with those innocent purple eyes of hers. I didn’t respond to her of course as the less information I give her, the more likely no one will believe her. “Can I have the mask? Can I borrow it? Please? Why aren’t you listening?” She kept talking on and on about this topic. Speaking of which, for the ten years I've been here, I haven’t really got to use everything that came with those magical pouches of pocket dimension space. Much like my mixed appearance, I can also access a huge variety of His powers and equipment, but what I don’t understand is why those three different Links? Majora’s Mask, Twilight Princess, A Link to the past.. Those three were now me for some reason and for ten years I’ve yet to get the answers to a lot of my questions. Why am I here? Why this body? Why everything around here? I mentally sighed in frustration, I’ve tried so many things get home, I’ve tried all sorts of spells. I’ve searched for mirrors, portals, I’ve searched high and low in this forest and I've even traveled outside of this place and visit the many different lands this world had to offer. Sadly, the only progress I've gained was knowledge and a lot of moments of making a scene when I was forced to be a hero to creatures I knew nothing about. If could deny the feeling of guilt and throw away my conscience, I’d be able to continue my life without putting it at risk for others. “HEY M-MISTER!” Moon dancer’s voice broke me out of my thoughts, making me realize I had zoned out. “I think t-there’s something out there.” She pointed a hoof to her left and I looked in that direction. I crouched low and listened to my surroundings. In the distance and out of the brush, I saw a Manticore steps out niffing the ground, I can see the hunger in it's eyes. Taking a quick glance around, I leaped into a mad dash running for my life, this in return attracted the creature’s attention. The stone mask was outta the question, it wouldn’t conceal my smell and I doubt it would yield any results for the filly as my scent is on her. I dared a quick glance behind me- FFFF! The thing was almost on top of me, I was now cursing every single word I could think of in my mind, I should ran during this whole time, I should of r- I was tackled from behind, throwing the filly out of my arms. “RUN!” I commanded her as I turned my body to face the beast, it was already trying to go for the kill when its maw opened wide, no doubt going for my jugular. I channeled Din’s fire within my hand and then thrust it into my enemy's chest, causing a small explosion to erupt from my palm and forcing the lion back. It growls threateningly, I’ve had my experience with those, they’re fast, strong and most importantly, it’s deadly because of it’s stinger, I need to keep my distance and avoid being hit by it. Quickly reaching into my back, I pulled out the Ordon’s Sword and Hylian Shield, the animal took this as a challenge when it went into a defensive position. We begin to circle each other, both of us eyeing each other warily to see who would attack first. The Manticore takes the first step by thrusting his tail straight at me, I react by raising my shield to block it, suddenly he forces me to be on high alert when the scorpion tail started thrusting in and out at every direction it could aim at my body. I had to keep my shield blocks in rhythm with his strikes and already I can feel my heart pumping with adrenaline, keeping my senses sharp. Seeing as he was making no progress, he swings a claw out and slams it into my shield, causing me to stagger back. He attempts to trip me by swinging his venomous tail at my feet, I avoided it by leaping back to dodge it, but I made a fatal error when I suddenly lost my footing on a frozen branch. He takes this at his opportunity and not only knocks my shield-arm away from him, but also knocks me down with his weight, what is with those animals and wanting to knock me down!? He swoops a powerful claw down chest, causing me to scream out in pain. Ignoring the searing sting and heat, I pulled out and threw down a Deku Nut, causing the beast to back off in surprise from it’s blinding light. It begins to paw at its face as if trying to get rid of an invisible enemy. I reached back and quickly pulled out my Hero’s Bow, notched it with an arrow, then gathered ice magic into it’s tip, I took quick aim to make it count. The ice arrow hit it’s mark, quickly encasing the beast in solid ice. I swift took off my red cloak and inspected my chest, the monster not only managed to claw my tunic open, but he managed to claw through a good bit of my chain mail just enough to leave a nasty claw mark down my chest. At this very moment, I knew that I was going to need to seek out medical help, there are no fairies, red potions, or heart containers to stop my bleeding. Other than the wolves, this Manticore was the very first I’ve fought while all the other times I managed to avoid them through the stone’s mask. Turning around slowly and wincing every time I moved, I began to slowly trek in the direction of where I knew Ponyville was. Every single step I took, I can feel myself growing weaker and weaker, every time I moved forward, I was hating myself for my fear, I should of went for the Goron Mask, I should of went for the freaking Goron Mask! My breathing was beginning to get deeper and more shallow, I had to halt my progression when I heard the sounds of a small stampede? Sure enough, a group of colorful ponies came through foliage to see me. “Mister! I brought hel-” Moon dancer was running toward me, then stopped when she saw my condition. “Oh no...” The darkness threatened to creep into my vision and I had no choice but to give into the shadow’s claw, I collapsed onto the ground was soon embraced by death’s veil. ...I was lost to the darkness and soon the night mistress herself got into my dreams, I stared in disbelief at her form. I was suppose to be dead. Before I could speak or react, she sent fourth a spectral of nightmares that I knew I was going to suffer for eternity while I remain stuck in dreamland. I don’t know how long I was trapped in here but I can tell you my experience of how it went. Picture every single nightmare you’ve had in the past, now play on it loop while your body is paralyzed, you cannot do anything and your heart refuses to stop pounding. It’s like waking up from the nightmare except the feeling of dread refuses go away, it feels like you’re underwater trying to fight a non-existing ocean current that is pulling you deeper and deeper into the abyss. I think I was starting to lose my mind when my nightmares showed me.. Koala bears? What? Author's Note I couldn't resist referencing Mega Miltank's comment in this story. Sorry, Anti-Villian, that mask is going to be held back for a long time due to it being too strong.
Bats & Blades (Xover 1 - Sans The Batter)Author's Note This is a cross-over with Sans The Batter, skip if cross-over chapters aren't your cup of tea. Don't worry folks, I have another chapter coming soon without him. Btw, if my Displaced's original name bothers you, I will switch it to Link.. Bats & Blades (Xover 1 - Sans The Batter) When my vision finally went blank, I was filled with confusion. I’m suppose to be dead, yet my eyes are met with darkness with a strange sense of awareness of my surroundings. I look down and notice that the ground or rather the blacken floors, were solid… Have I ended up in Her realm again? I dread to think that may be the case. Despite the darkness, I felt that I am not alone when I see something in the distance.. Some sort of… batter? Surely enough I was right, there in the distance stood a humanoid in a baseball outfit. The batter looked around in confusion, I was startled by the sudden appearance of three strange white rings that weren’t there before. As time went by, the feeling of dread was effecting my paranoia, I quickly reached into my pouch, best to be on the safe side though. Soon, I pulled out the Fire Rod, an item from the Link to the past. Taking aim, I released torrent of flames at my targets. The batter and the rings were set aflame, but they were still standing despite my attack. I was confused when I saw numbers floated above their heads. He muttered something under his breath, causing the background to change as if I had entered a rpg battle. Either this creature is a minion of the mistress, or some sort of new dream invader. When he suddenly moved toward me with his bat with the intention of killing me, I reacted by pulling out my Hylian shield to block the attack, I felt power behind that swing, causing my shield-arm to vibrate. My next plan was to attempt a Shield Bash since he’s close enough to me. Before my shield could connect to the batter’s face, a Chain of Light struck my arm, causing my shield to drop from my hand. “Thanks Alpha” The batter shouted to the rings. I almost cursed out at this suddenly change of events. “I need to take out those rings somehow.” I mentally said as I leaped forward, grabbing the shield and rolling forward to gain some distance. I raised my Ordon skyward to whatever heaven existed in this strange realm. I began to channel energy straight from an Ether Medallion that rested within my pouch. Once my blade was fully charged, I leaped into the air and brought my sword in a downward thrust. The moment my blade struck the ground, it sent forth a burst of electricity, or magic in my case, this is one of the more stronger attacks I have at my command. The bolts of lightning hit my targets, but my work was wasted when one of the rings glowed, healing up the rest of its allies. My hylian shield was literally ripped out of my arm, that’s all, it literally blurred out of existence, but to make matters worst, I saw this guy glow with some sort of power. My mind was racing on what to do, those damn rings will keep healing others, I need something more powerful! Somethin- My thoughts brought up the Diety Mask.. one of the four transformations mask I’ve yet to use because of my fear of being corruption. I went to reach into my pouch, but before I could bring it out, the bastard sent out another attack, causing me to fall down to my knee, my body was paralyzed by the attack. I gritted my teeth in frustration, mentally telling my body to move, but it continued my mental command. He smirked at me before slowly approaching me with his bat glowing with power. With a mighty swing, he sent me flying though the void as if he was wielding the Home Run Bat itself. I went spiraling out of control, I felt great pain, even more than the fight with the Manticore. Unable to with stand the pain, I let loose a loud scream. I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my head, it was strangely following a familiar pattern. I reached into my pouched and grabbed hold of the Deku, I needed time… Time to put on the mask.. Quickly, I pulled out a Deku Nut, I threw it down at the ground. The moment it hits, it sent out a blinding flash of light, either blinding this guy, or at least paralyzing him, whichever logic may follow as I know this is no game. However, my plan was wasted when one of his rings cured the Deku Nut’s effect. He looked over at me when he noticed the mask in my hand.“Hey Zacharie did you get a new mask? Whatever happened to your Frog and Cat Masks?” The batter said to me. I was about to put it on, but hearing him talk made me freeze for just a moment.. He’s making a joke when I’m on the verge of death!? Donning the mask, I felt a sudden surge of power as the mask gripped tightly to my face, causing me to scream out from the pressure. Dark blue energy swirled all around it before finishing with a flash of light, my body changed into that of a God, the oni of Termina, the Fierce Deity, only difference was that my red cloak changed to a bright white. Reaching up, I lowered my hood down to reveal my face, it had similarities to the original Fierce deity,, but like before, it held characteristics of three other Links. Slowly, I allowed my eyes to open up to reveal them to be nothing but slightly glowing spheres of white… I felt freakin good. “I don’t care if you transform into a Fierce Deity or go Super Saiyan God Super Saiyan. I’m not backing down!” He shouted. He took out silver flesh and ate it. At this point, I was starting to think maybe this actual is a kind of creature of dreams, only I’m the one who knows about super Saiyan gods and the name of my mask. about those things, this guy must of looked at my memories. As the bastard and his rings were beginning to cast, I took this moment to quickly thrust my hands into the air and draw up upon Nayru’s love, I quickly crouched down to allow the sphere of magic to energy my body, creating a blue barrier to surround me. This was spell that granted me invincibility, I could still be knocked around and I could not feel pain nor would anything be able to inflict any wounds. Not wanting to take anymore chances, I pulled out the Helix Blade and charged him head on and once I got closer, I started to furiously swing my weapon at him. The blue barrier ignored everything he threw at me, all except for the last attack, while it still managed to hurt it, Nayru’s love reduced it the best she could. At this point, my heart was racing like crazy, but I didn’t care, I didn’t want to cease my fury or else allow this mad man a chance to attack. My enemy took notice and managed to avoid my rapid slashes, eventually I managed to land three hits, he counters by trying to hit me with his bat. It did no damage and I couldn’t help but smirk at his futile efforts. Despite being hit by a powerful sword, this guy was still willing to fight me. Taking a leap back away, I slowly sheathed my sword and allowed my arm swing down by my side, I took a deep breath before raising my hand again. I taunted him, I wanted him to bring it on, I needed him to get as close to me as possible. The Batter rushes forward, only to slow down and allow one of his rings to attack me, three different spells collided with my body, Nayru’s love once again saving me with her grace. I was feeling very confident when my barrier was holding. Once there was an opening, I set my plan into action. I felt time around me move slowly as I quickly grabbed and pulled out my weapon, swinging it in a spinning arc to perform the Mortal Draw, a very powerful but very risky move that required me to sheath my weapon first, but it was well worth it.. If my blade connects, it would be lethal as it capable of slaying any foe except against anything wearing armor. My attack connected and sent him flying, I can practice see the nasty gash left from my attack. My barrier began to blink rapidly, hinting that it was drawing near the end of it’s duration, I ran and placed myself between all of the rings. Once in position, I thrust my hands back and begin to gather up magical energy of Din’s Fire. The moment the barrier drops, I swung my arm around and slammed the ground, unleashing an explosion of flames. I started to pray to whatever God or Gods existed, hoping this will destroy the rings. ...My efforts were in vain when the Batter healed them up, he ran toward me with another attack. I attempted to raise my sword to block the attack, but it was no use, I was too far damaged, far too weak at this point, I could hear the sound of my heart beating quickly. At this point, even with the strongest damn thing on, I couldn’t survive this onslaught.. I closed my eyes in fear, whispering only four words. “I’m sorry… Moon Dancer..” I said, shutting my eyes tight. ...But it never came, I slowly opened my eyes to look at the batter, somehow, he missed me… “What? I missed how is that- Well I’ll just simply-” He said, taking another swing, only for some unknown force to push the bat away. Each swing kept missing again and again. “What’s going on here!?” He shouted. I could only blink in confusion at this as the man kept missing his swings along wit his rings. I looked around and then checked my left hand, but my triforce wasn’t glowing, so where was this miracle coming from? He swung his bat again and again, each time he swung, that same force would move it away from my head. Suddenly, I felt the pain slowly fade away as my heart went into overdrive, I was instantly rejuvenated to full health, but this only proved to confuse me even more. Who was my savior? Who is this unknown force? The Batter was still looking for the source of his opponent's luck. I heard a strange bell being rung, making me look down at the source. There on the ground was some kind of fortune ticket “What? Where did you...? You know what nevermind.” He said, he brought his back up, ready to try again. Suddenly, him including his rings went on the offensive and attacked me all at once. I tumbled out of the way in a panic, I didn’t want to continue this anymore, the guy already proved to be power and my magic was at zero, I had no green potion or anything to get my magic back. I decided to insult him in a comical way when I made my Spinner pop out from under me, allowing me to quickly glide away from him. He simply stared before shouting in both confusion and pure rage “WHERE THE F%#* DID THAT COME FROM!?” He yelled to the heavens. Eventually, the Spinner ran outta.. Well, whatever helps it propel itself when there’s nothing to attached to, I look behind me to see him flabbergasted. So, using this moment, I decided to try and talk him out of this. “Look, whatever it is you’re after, I probably don’t have. Come to think of it, this is out of the normal from the mare of the night.” I commented. “What are talking about you’re after me!? Why else would we be here?” He shouted back, still rather mad. I blinked in confusion. “You’re in my mind, aren’t you? I mean, I’m asleep because of an Manticore attack… Right?” I asked back. “I’m not gonna any lies ‘pal’...” He spit the word “pal” out like poison “...but if you know what’s good for you, you’d better leave now. Or else you’re gonna have… a BAD TIME.” He said. Why the heck did he just quote Sans just now? “Well excuuuuuuse me, princess! I didn’t ask to be here!” I yelled back in a mocking tone, chuckling softly, I just know anyone out there who has seen the old cartoon will either cringe in embarrassment, or laugh out loud. “Welp, sorry if you’re speaking the truth pal but I can’t take any chances after you struck first.” He said. I think something was wrong with my vision when The Batter began to change. He began to grow in size along with his his arms and legs, they weren’t exactly growing in muscle although it looked down freaky to watch. The most noticeable difference was the head, it grew out and resembled an alligator head with hundreds of teeth and pure white circles just barely touching the jawline. The clothes still stayed without much change. The rings soon melted away, leaving only this abomination behind. All I could do was I stare up at the sudden change in the mutant’s appearance, I’m starting to think maybe this guy is a nightmare that escaped the mistress of the night’s control and now it's on a rampage toward other dreamers. At this point, I was starting to get tired of the bull. “Ya know what?” I said as I pulled out my Hero’s Bow. I quickly notched it along the strings then took out a bomb placed it at the arrow’s tip, combining them to create the famous Bomb Arrows. My next choice of words would be censored at this point, but let’s just say it starts with an F and ends with an U before I released the Bow Arrow straight into it’s gaping maw. The Batter roared in pain when my arrow exploded in his mouth, but he was still ready to fight. He quickly charges at me and swings his overgrown arm at me. I leaped into a roll around the giant mutant, quickly leaping up into a spinning Back Slice at the monster’s backside. “You know what they say, the bigger they are, the harder they fall!” I taunted. Yea, call me crazy, but my fear had pretty much worn off, I can’t escape this place so I might as well fight to the death. This guy is too enraged to listen to reasoning at the moment. My attack connected, sending the beast tumbling forward, he turned around with rage in his eyes as he charged me again. He swung his arm in a wide arc and I couldn’t react fast enough as I went skidding along the onyx colored floor, I slowly got up and spit out blood, I needed a plan fast, an idea struck as I quickly took out my Hero’s Bow again, but instead of normal arrows, I chose to use the Silver Arrows, they weren’t exactly Light Arrows, but they should at least do something. I took careful aim at the monstrosity eye and let my Silver Arrow, speeding straight toward my intended target. He let out a fierce roar as the Silver Arrow dug deep into its eye socket, I even managed to knock him down, although what confused me was when he turned back to normal. A cough erupted from him “Hey pal, look I’m sorry. You did strike first after all. So how about we talk it out? Alright Pal?” I said as he reached up and yoinked the arrow out, I cringed at that. Afterwards, he healed himself up. He threw his silver arrow over to me. I blinked once, twice, three times. This guy was a pain to deal with in his base form then he falls easily in his bigger form? Either the Silver Arrows were that effective, or the first round pretty much weakened him. “Anyone would considering how you look, you summoned Rings, we’re standing in almost literal darkness, I mean I had fainted from blood loss fighting a hybrid creature and ended up here.” I said, kneeling down to pick up my arrow. “Heh I guess so. Anyway friend, why don’t you just go ahead and shake my hand?” He said, although I found it a bit suspicious he would get friendly after such a rough battle, perhaps he’s like the nords of Sky rim where they let a battle do the talking. I eyed him warily and took a good look at his hand. Considering the strange non-sense I went through, I don’t quite trust the guy yet. So, as a precaution, I reached into my back and pulled out the Master Sword, then turned it around and held it by the other end. “Just wanna make sure.” I said. Once this guy touches it, this will tell me if he’s evil or not. “My name is Jeff.. Or considering that I look like this, I guess you can call me Link.” I said. ( He reached out and grabbed the handle of my blade. “Um? Is something supposed to happen?” He said. Seeing as it didn’t burn him, this proved to me that he’s not evil. “Ok, so you're clean.” I said as I put the Master Sword away, I held out my hand and took hold of his, giving it a firm shake. He introduced himself “Name’s Sans, or since I’m now The Batter, you can call me that too.” He said. He goes by two names, this kind of hints that perhaps he’s the same as me. “Oh, so you fell victim to this whole mess, huh? I mean the whole people disappearing act after visiting a con or taking some item, yadda-yadda, etc, etc. But in my case, I opened up a treasure chest containing the triforce that was left at my doorstep. “I said as I let go of his hand. “Huh, I was dressed as The Batter and I was just buying replicas of the 3 Ad-” I remember their melting condition. “...hold on for a second.” Attack > Items > Joker (x3) The 3 rings were reanimated in mere seconds, except they weren’t Zombies… “What are those anyways and what do they do? Well, besides what they showed earlier. I asked, pointing at the strange rings. “They’re Add-Ons, they’re enigmatic floating objects that assist their owner, thus bolstering their overall power. All of them are named after Greek letters. They act as if they are additional party members when acquired, in standard RPG fashion, even though their natures are not explained In game. Each Add-On has its own unique set of competences that allows it to play a role in the party unique to the others. One might either be an offensive caster, a healer, or a buff caster. The Batter can collect up to three Add-Ons throughout the game. “He said through a lengthy explanation. So I’m right, he’s in the same boat as me, a man forced into another world in another world. I gave this some thought. “Any chance one of those could be a support?” I said as I rubbed the back of my head. “I mean I was turned into Link and given access to a lot of equipment, but I’ve been struggling in a few fights without prior knowledge, it would be nice to have a partner who can tell me the enemy’s weakness, I'll have a bigger chance of survival this way.” I said. I couldn’t help but shudder that what if one of Link’s partners ended up like me? It would be awkward having Navi as a partner when she was actually male in the real world. The batter shook his head sadly. “Sorry, they can’t talk and are more like weapons rather than allies in my opinion. But I can teach you my Competence ‘Wide Angle’, which can show a foe’s Max HP and Magic/CP and a basic description of who they are and they’re weakness or resistance, but if they’re a boss the weakness is replaced with something like ‘First Boss’ or something. Is that good enough?” He said. I nodded excitingly in “Good enough for me.” I said with a smile, clapping my hands together. “Alright, so just simply focus on me and only me right now. Try to picture what I’m capable of.” He explaining, making me blink a couple of times. “I was expecting something difficult, but ok.” I did as he instructed. Slowly, some sort of RPG-like bar appeared over his head. “SANS (THE BATTER) A DISPLACED HERO WHO CAN KEEP UP WITH GODS 5000 HP 200 CP NO WEAKNESS/RESISTANCE” “A Displaced Hero? Is that what we’re called, I mean it makes sense but… Why?” I said, reaching up to take off my cap and scratch my head. “How the heck/hell should I know? That’s what the internet called them when I looked it up. By the way you still have the mask on.” Sans pointed out. In the distance, I could hear something break for some reason… Meh, I’ll figure that out later “Oh! Right..” I said when Sans pointed out I still had the mask on. I reached up and grabbed onto my face. At first, the mask was being stubborn and refused to come off, I pulled with all my might until I could feel its power slowly fade, I could've sworn I heard a duo voice screaming when I pulled it off. I returned back to normal, I mean as normal as a Displaced can be. “So.. We’re called Displaced?” I said crossing my arms. “Seems whoever started this whole mess, is also the cause of it. We won’t know unless we find a way back, or else go mad like Samurai Jack.” I said. We continued to talk throughout the hours, mostly explaining Displaced, tokens, how to make them, so on and so forth. This kind of knowledge is pretty much common to the point where it doesn’t need explaining. Suddenly, the area began to glow a brought white. “Well this seems like goodbye for now. See you on the other side Jeff. Till we cross bats and blades again Goodbye!.” He shouted out to me as our voices were being drowned out by the light. “When you return to your world, seek out my Token, it’s pretty much a Howling Stone but it will shrink and it will turn into a necklace when you sing the song it plays!” I yelled back. The world soon faded to white, returning both of us to our respective worlds.
HospitalAuthor's Note I'm deeply sorry for the short chapter, writer's block has been a pain. Hospital The first things to return was my ear being greeted by the sound of beeping, my vision is second to return as I see the white ceiling, I blinked a couple of times to get rid of the spots in my eyes. I slowly pushed myself up into a sitting position. “How’d I get here? W-what that all a dream?” I said as I raised my hand to look at it. “Nope.. I’m still here.. in pony land.” I said with a slow sigh when I saw the triforce still on my hand. “Wait… where are my clothes?” I asked myself when I was noticed I was wearing a hospital gown that was a few inches too big for me. “Ah yes, the Manticore fight, it must of poisoned me somehow, why else would I have that crazy dr-” Something lands in my lap before I could finish that sentence, I reach over to pick it up. I frown when I realized what it is, it was a Token. On one side of the coin was The Batters face while on the flip-side had his strange crocodile form with his Add-Ons melting in the background. I let out a long frustrated sigh. “Well, at least I got some answers as to why I’m in this crazy world, apparently some bastard sends us to Multiple versions of Equestria as Displaced, but they never gave us a reason why we’re here or even considered given us a choice if we wanted to come here or not..” I said before looking down, soon noticing a strange necklace around my neck holding a Howling Stone, I recognized this as my token I created sent multiple copies across the void to other beings who have also suffered the same fate as me. Those poor souls will need to be informed of their fate, so what better way than to send my token to them? They’ll need a friend and to talk to someone. To be honest, I was a bit cryptic with my Token, I basically made it to where when they get to other worlds, they’ll be attracting Displaced as Howling Stones, singing notes and songs that if repeated by the Displaced’s voice or their instrument, it will send a signal to my necklace before summoning me to their world. Now, here’s the fun part, I will be appearing in a form simular to Wolf Link, except with a few alterations in design and color, I will be appearing as a three colored tone wolf of red, green, and grey matching the colors of my tunic. My forehead will be being a the symbol of Din. The form is only tempery untill I see who my summoner is and if he or she can be trusted or not. I can't tell you what I plan to do, but let's just say it's a small surprise. “What should I do until then?” I mentally said to myself deep in thought. Well, besides being ponyvilles forced protector, maybe I should finally answer the sun princess’s calls? I mean she’s been searching for me for ten years, no doubt she’ll asking me why I’ve been avoiding her all those years. The sound of a door opening broke my out of my thoughts, I turned my head to see a surprised black unicorn white gray hair, her tattoo revealing to be a band-aid. “Oh! You’re awake.” She said as she approached me. “We were afraid we couldn’t save you, you were a bloody mess when they brought you in.” She said. “How long have I been out?” I asked with slight worry in my voice. “A week.” She said. “A week!?” I yelled in response and almost startled her. I quickly looked out the window, only to see Ponyville still on one peace. This couldn’t be right, nothing has been damaged as if there hasn’t been a monster attack. “...Yea, a week.. is something wrong?” She asked with confusion on her face. I looked toward the window, only to see ponyville in peace. “There hasn’t been any monster attacks, has there?” “Oh, don’t you worry, Celestia has been keeping them at bay. Poor princess, she’s been hard at work protecting us while you were asleep.” She places a hoof on my shoulder. “I can see why she keeps asking about you. Although why you kept avoiding our princess is another question..” She said, her eyes showing disbelief. I let out a soft sigh and buried my face in my hands. “Because I didn’t want to be known...” I said before going went into a moment of silence. “I’ve preferred being alone.” “No one should be alone.” She said with a serene smile. In all honesty, I wasn’t expecting to be treated as if I was one of them, she’s not asking what species I am, where I'm from. Did I waste ten year of my life because of paranoia? I felt so stupid right about now, I thought they would treat me like an outcast. “Hey uh… could you give me back my leather satchel? It’s got my things in it.” I asked her as I wanted to not only changed the subject, but I also wanted to be alone with my thoughts, she leaves the room, leaving me alone with myself, my thoughts, and the silence of the room. I think its time to change my life a bit for the better, try to get myself a nice home and try to make the best of it until I find a way back home. Hey, maybe Celestia can help me? I really hope so, I want to see how my families doing. For now, I have a lot on my mind as of now since I am now aware of what I’ve became and the new responsibility that is now in my hands. I will still try to protect ponyville and anything Celestia wishes of me, plus it gives me something to use my powers on. The nurse eventually returns with my things in her levitation grip and moved it toward me, I reached up and grabbed it. “Thanks” I said with a smile. I needed to keep this with me at all costs, it would have been bad if anypony managed to get my equipment out of my pouch’s pocket dimension. For the rest of my stay in ponyville hospital, Moon dancer and her parents visited every so often whenever they were in Ponyville, turns out they live in a place called Canterlot, in which I couldn't but chuckle at the irony of that name as it sounds like a pun of Camelot. I did eventually allowed Moon Dancer to borrow my Stone Mask for her project, but I gave her a firm warning to be careful with it.
A Child's Path (Xover 2 - Chara)Author's Note Please forgive Black Night Sun. He only has a phone and uses the voice-to-text command in order to write along side with me. I have tried my best to correct all of his mistakess and there may still be a few issues I failed to correct. Not only is this a Crossover, but Chara is coming along for the ride on the main plot, you will see why in Chapter seven or eight. If you see any cusswords that hasn't been censored, please be sure to point them out in your comment. A Child's Path (Xover 2 - Chara) Once I was fully healed up and allowed to leave the hospitals. I now had alot on my mind due to the whole Displaced business and the fact that now that Ponyville knows of my existence. I let out a soft sigh as I made my way back to the Everfree Forest, I needed to get a few things from my home and perhaps try to find another one that’s less dangerous to live in. Suddenly, I heard a thud behind me, causing me to whirl around and draw forth my Ordon Sword. There on the ground, was a glowing red knife, I was a little paranoid at first, considering that it is a weapon. Was someone trying to sneak up on me but only to flee because of me noticing? I sheathed my blade before making my way over to it, I picked up it then suddenly dropped it when my ears were assaulted by a message from out of nowhere. “Greetings, I'm Chara. If you're a displaced and you’re in need of some help or just you just need a friend. Just call me and I'll come, but please don’t call me if you’re facing another Displaced” “W-wait… Chara? As in the one from Undertale?” I mentally asked to myself. This could go two ways. Either she’s actually genocide Chara, or she’s pacifist Chara, if I remember the game correctly. I took a deep breath before reaching into my pouch and pulled out the Fierce Deity Link mask. I hide it in the inside of my red cloak. I wanted to be prepared in case she ended up being the bad kind of kid. “Chara, I do not seek help, but I do seek a friend, hopefully I wish to test which path you follow. Chara, I summon you!” I said, quickly slashing the air as I expect for it to slice reality itself, opening a portal between my world and hers. Quickly, a young girl named Chara flies out of the portal before slamming into a tree. Suddenly, she goes flying into a string of curses that would make even demons cringe in embarrassment. Eventually, she finally got up, and looked around in confusion. “Where am I now? One minute I'm fighting that b**** Celestia to free her slaves with my pal Zelzer, then next thing I knew I'm suddenly in the f****** Forest again. Eh, Zelzers is probably fine, he has six Souls after all, he can take her.” Suddenly, as if taking notice of my presence, she spins around to face me. “Who are you supposed to be?” She asks, anger still in her tone of voice. ...If I could play sound effect for every foul word that comes out of this little girl's mouth, it would be Solid Snakes Alert sound, it would fit perfect with the way she’s been slinging them. “I guess this is the first time you’ve been summoned, huh?” I ask her, my hand still firmly holding the mask with caution. “No, of course not, it's not the first time I've ever been to a new Equestria.” She said with sarcasm dripping off of her voice. So far, she might be the bad Chara considering her current attitude, however she might end up dropping it if she realizes that as long as I hold her token, she won’t be able to return back to her Equestria, I'll give her a moment to see if she does notice. I’ll let with pleasantries to see if I can break the ice. I extend a hand toward her to try and help her back on her feet, she did hit that tree pretty had and maybe damaged her HP.. That is if her body follows a different kind of logic. While waiting for her to react, I applied a little of my focus toward her, activating the Wide Angle ability that Sans The Batter taught me. Chara (The Human) LV: 20 HP: 99 Determination/Hatred: Unbreakable Chara is a freedom fighter who has been trying to take down Celestia and her slave Empire. Chara has little to no self preservation because of her ability to load, save and reset. She carries two kinds of weaponry: A pocket knife and the True Knife. Her most strongest power is to use all seven soul traits. “Did you just check me out you a******” She asked with an irritated look to her glare. “Whoa, hold it. Only I was suppose to see that..” I said, holding up my hand that held her knife token, I did not want to start a fight or else end up drawing attention to the forest, there’s also the fact I need to keep her away from any Save points she might spawn near her. Because if she does, she can just keep coming back, but at least Reset won’t do her any good as she hasn’t lived through this world’s history. The only edge I have over her is that I would be unpredictable for the first few hours of the fight, if one were to explode right here and now. “I just wanted some info to see which path you took, I’m not here to make enemies.” I said as I lowered my hand. “Yeah, whatever. It's not black and white in my world, I may have a level of violence of 20, but everyone I killed deserved it because of the ponies enslaving every other species, So me and Zalzar have been systematically wiping out the ponies.” She said, still irritated at being checked. “Well, it's not exactly good here either, I mean there is no enslavement, only difference here is that monster activity have increased, half of it just monsters being more violent while the other half are monsters from the Zelda-verse, I don’t know why they target Ponyville.” I said with a shrug, I know I just gave off a hint to her as to who I was Displaced as but it’s a very obvious hint. She just looks at me deadpanned expression” We’re near Ponyville, you have the Triforce Of Courage yet you still don’t know why?” Now it was my return to give her a deadpanned expression as I quickly lowered my hood to reveal my face. I put away my mask first before raising my right hand. “This? Are you saying they’ve been after this?” I let out a slightly annoyed sigh. “Wherever the innocent live, evil shall follower, wherever evil goes, saviors will come.” I said, mostly repeating a saying I brought up when monsters never made sense. “I’m just a Forced Hero anyhow, so of course I’ve been the one to slaughter the bastards.” I said. If Chara would to take a good look at my face, she might see the face of a warrior who’s seen his fair share of madness. “So you're a Mix and match of several Links? I guess we both have something in common there I'm a Mix and match of almost all Charas.“ She said with a sad grin “So how were you displaced?” I proceed to explain my dilemma of how I got here, basically me avoiding comic cons, I opened up a treasure chest that was left at my doorstep, got sent here via flying crystal. I explained to her from start to finish, minus the ten years of me avoiding ponyville. I then explained about Moon dancer, the timber wolves, the Manticore that almost killed me because I was too caution in my approach and should've just went for the kill. It wasn’t exactly my finest moment compared to all the other monsters I had slain, of course not to forget to tell her about using the Stone Mask to spy on ponies who come through here, I told her the whole story. Intern Chara told me about how she and Zelzer had woken up in the castle of the two sisters how they had killed she had killed Flutter shy and gave her soul to Zelzer how Zelzer killed Luna and how he took on a platoon of Royal Guards as Chara tortured the shining armor then about the Minotaur that got his soul taken and his town destroyed and about how I went into a coma afterwards. “Jeez… You had it a lot more rough than I did.” I said with a nervous chuckle. I reached up and rubbed the back of my head. “Well, at least you get a moment to breath, right?” I said, trying to lighten up the mood. “I have your token after all and I can send you back whenever you're ready. “I don't want to go back right now. Me and Zelzer have been fighting for two days straight and I don't want to keep fighting and dying” she said in the small voice looking every bit the little girl she was now. I felt bad for this child, so I’ll grant her wish to stay for the time being. “Alright, fine by me as long as you’re not up to any trouble.” I said as I rubbed my head again. “Not sure how the ponies will react to seeing another humanoid, I mean they’re not Xenophobic nor will they fear you, it's just there’s not many humans around here.” I said nervously. I didn’t want not to say the wrong thing and I certainly didn’t want Chara to get more upset.. Actually, maybe bring her to Ponyville will be a nice change of pace as this version of Equestria isn’t like hers, no enslavement here.. Then again, she might end up growing attached to one of them and if or when she returns to her world, she’ll end up sad for killing an alternative duplicate. “Welp, I'll let her have the choice.” I said mentally to myself. “I promise I won't attack anyone who doesn't attack me first” I heard her. Soon her stomach growled “hey do you have any chocolate link I'm kind of hungry” “Uh… No, not at the moment. I may have His equipment but that doesn’t mean I have all of the things he put in bottles. If that was the case, my fight with The Batter would of been a lot shorter.” I said with a chuckle, the memory of that insanity was still fresh on my mind. “Maybe ponyville has some, we’ll head there after I get my stuff from my home.” I said, slowly turning around to face that direction, my red cloak fluttering with my movement. She follows behind me and asks” hey since we're friends want to compare powers?” I only took a few steps before halting when she asked if we could compare powers. “...I’m sorry, what?” I said as I looked over my shoulder. “Aren’t you familiar with the Zelda-verse? Or did you mean compare as in me to the original Link?” ( “Oh I played Ocarina of time and Twilight Princess but I've never played Link to the Past. so I don't know what powers come with it besides if we get into trouble it'd be best to know each other's moves if you want I can start.” She quickly said trying to placate me. “You sure? I mean there’s quite a lot, not counting duplicates, I don’t use the Bow from the game, I like using the Bow’s Hero compared to that version’s Bow, it's slender and a lot more flexible.” I said as I opened up the pouch’s pocket dimension. “Either I can start by explaining my weaponry of A Link To The Past, or I show you the magic I have.” “I have to go with magic then I'll explain my powers and then we'll move on to weapons and I'll explain the stats of my knives” she said looking thoughtful “Are they any different compared to what I already know of the original Chara? I have seen the fan made videos of Chara and her soul powers.” I said as I pulled out the Fire and Ice Rods, the way they were coming out must of looked like something from a cartoon gag. “Well not the true knife but my pocket knife doubles the power of the true knife if I dual wield” she said showing off her pocket knife which had a green handle and a glowing blade that kept changing colors I gave my red cloak and hood a tug. “This right here is the Magic Cape, only except it's different since I modified it to be bigger with an hood, it’s still has its enchantments that allows me to leap and glide across the air. I’m surprises it's held up for so long after all those years.” I said as I placed the rods down, now fishing for two medallions from out of the pouch, I still had a lot of magical items to get out, so it would take a while. Next thing I pulled out was an bag of powder, of course I never use this as the outcomes were unreliable. I reached in deeper and kept sorting out the items in my pouch. “I.. think that’s all the magic I have from that era of Hyrule's past, I never bothered with the Bombos Medallion as it's pretty much the same as my Din’s fire, only difference is that it sends out fire columns while the other is an explosion of flames.” I explained to Chara. “Have you ever tried using both at the same time” Chara asked while looking thoughtful “I never bothered as Din’s Fire does most of what I need, all it takes is concentration, a different amount, form, and shape. It’s just I can’t use a huge amount of it as my magic doesn’t restore itself, I think need to sleep or find other methods of absorbing it.” I said as I organized the items I have out. “Even the Rods use my magic. The fire rod focuses more on spraying though while Din’s fire is practical part of me.” I said as I held up the rod in all of its glory. “So it's a magic shotgun just came in their general direction and Fire” she said with a raised eyebrow. “Pretty much. Oh, I forgot to mention. I didn’t bother pulling out those weird cane things as they’re… really useless, it just creates a block to use in puzzles and switches while the other works exactly like Nayru’s Love.. What were they called again? Cane of Byrna and Cane of Somaria.” I said as I shook my head. I still had those two things but I had placed it in the far back of my pouch. “Oh, right. I forgot I had this..” I said as I pulled out the Magic Mirror. “Doesn’t have much use other than its reflections, I mean there is no Dark World here due to there being so much harmony.” “Well since you went ahead and me about your Powers I'll tell you about mine. Well, have you seen the mettaton vs Chara animation on YouTube.” She asked “Before I answer, have you played Majora’s Mask? I mean I have all of the masks..” I said as I scratched my head then shook it. If only I could question whoever’s idea it was to give me masks, I mean four or five them have practical use, but the rest? Merely decoration and eye candy. “Oh yeah that is one of my favorite if not my favorite Zelda game.” she all but screamed in excitement. I chuckled as her energy. I then just gotten an idea. “Hey, you can have one of the masks if you’d like. Just pick one, except Goron, Zora, Deku, Fierce, and Giant’s mask.” I said. Realization soon dawned me as I slapped my forehead with my palm. “Why didn’t I use the Giant’s Mask when I fought The Batter? The fight would've been much easier!” I said with a groan. This was the downside to having so much equipment: Sometimes you end up forgetting a few She's only had stars in her eyes “really you'll let me have a mask?” she asked only to gain a thoughtful look to her face” now the two most likely masks that would be useful to me would be the bomb mask or the bunny ears mask.” she said to herself. “You can have them both. The Pegasus boots pretty much gives me the dash speed so I won’t be needing the Bunny Hood.” I said as I reached in to pull the two masks out. “You sure you want the Bomb Mask? I mean, you’ll harm both yourself and the intended target.” “yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes” she said as she started jumping around me. I couldn’t help but burst out laughing at her excitement. “Here ya go then.” I said as I handed her the two masks. “I just hope the Void will approve it.” “Oh the void better let me keep it or I'll just have to prep my erase button for the void.” she said with a serious expression taking the bunny hood and putting it on while putting the bomb mask in her inventory. “Uh… Chara.. This is the void, cross-roads between the multi-verse. I don’t think you can erase something that huge, you’re powerful but not God-like.. Not unless you somehow became a void-dweller.” I explained based on what The Batter told me. “The void is huge, it’s infinity according to him and I’d rather not you take the risk of trying to get out of the Void’s transportation between tokens. Actually, I think I've got an idea. I have your token with me, my token should be arriving in your world soon, we can establish an link and connect the tokens, allowing an easily transfer.” “Hey weren’t we talking about Powers a minute ago?” she asked. “hey, that's right you never did tell me if you've seen that animation!” she said giving an accusing stare and putting her hands on her hips “And I said No, Chara. But seriously, you can’t erase the void.” I said in a serious tone of voice. “Well, that's too bad it would have made explaining a lot easier. Wait a minute, I've got an idea.” Chara said as she pulled out a touch screen phone. I was honestly surprised she even had one, it was something I haven’t seen in Equestria yet. “Give me a minute and I'll have the video up.“she said. Pulling up the video of mettaton ex vs Chara before pressing play and showing me the video. I watched in silent as the video played. So far, it just she kept coming from due to the Save Point, each death only filled her with more Determination just to destroy Mettaton. While yes, it looks quite useful, I can’t help but quote a certain psycho doll. “In the words of Chucky, ‘I'll be back! I always come back! But dying is such a b****’” I said. "Yep” she said popping the p “so that's how my save and load ability works but my reset and erase buttons do the same as in the game, I can also do everything that season 1 finale Chara can do from glitchtale as well as absorb monster souls. “So, how did you discover you could do all of this?” I asked just out of curiosity. “I mean, I’m Link but whatever twisted powers that be out there, is only allowing me access only those four link’s magic and equipment.” I said as I went deep in thought. “Well, remember how I told you that me and Rezas made a displaced story together? Well, We had already figured out what powers we were going to get Zalzar would be a skeleton undying hybrid monster with both Sans the skeleton and undying the undying Powers and I would have the powers of several Charas.” She stated. “Say no more, I think I see where this is heading. Basically, you were making a story and then some powerful being from above want to displaced you for laughs and giggles.” I said with anger in my voice. “No doubt the same one who left the chest at my door along with the disappearance of everyone mentioned in the news.” I sighed as I reached up to rub my forehead. “We should just.. Continue where I was heading. All this talk is only bringing up the reason why I've been trying to get home in the first place.” I said as I put away my things I brought out, pushing them into my pocket dimension of a pouch. “Ok, you know if I ever get a chance to go back I'll give it to you I don't have anything that I can go back to” she said in a sad and quiet voice while putting away her pocket knife away. “Hey..” He kneels down to her eye level. “I can always bring you here and you can always talk to me via my token if you find it in my world. Although not sure about the other way around, I mean you’ve got it rough in your world. So far based on what you told me, Celestia has non-ponies enslaved, they put a bounty on my head if they knew what I’m capable of.” I said, reaching up to pat Cara's hair. “So for now, considering this a place to escape, or a vacation.” I said with an smile as I got up from my kneeled position. “Come on, we need to head to my place, get whatever is left of my old home, then head on back to Ponyville to get you something to eat.” The rest of the travel was strangely peaceful, no enemies, no monsters, no timber wolves, just nothing but mother nature playing her song.. Honestly, while I did enjoy it, it kind of bothered me. We head back to my old home, grabbed what I needed, then headed on back to Ponyville. Chara hesitated a little while we were heading into Ponyville obviously not feeling comfortable “Are you sure that they're friendly.” She asked. “Trust me, they brought me to the Hospital after I collapsed from the Manticore attack.” I said as I pulled the hood down further to reveal the stitches along my neck from the Timberwolves attack. “I’ve also got them on my chest when it clawed me, I’m lucky the chain mail deflected most of his claws. If I didn’t have this, I’d probably be dead.” I said, I would of mentioned me having a game over, but the joke was just too sour and dark to use, considering that there is no continues nor extra lives. Chara is damn lucky to have that Save Point- The heck am I saying? It lets her defy death, but not the pain of death. “But my eye's are different where you have white I have black my pupils are heart-shaped and the ring around it is red” She said in response to me. I let out a soft hum as I tried to think of something, while yes the ponies so far are friendly, they might be a little startle. by Cara's eyes. “Only thing I can think of is to give you a mask, maybe the Keaton’s mask to make you look more innocent since the black part of its eyes are seen through from only your side and not theirs.” I said as I reached in and pull out the mask to hand to Chara. “For the time being until we find some sort spell they'll disguise or change your eyes.” I said. “Okay, I think that's a good idea” She said while slipping the mask on. “Okay, let's head on out” She said with a voice filled with determination. We followed the dirt path past an apple farm and soon into Ponyville itself. All around them were all sorts of colorful ponies, most of them were Earth Ponies but there were a few unicorns and pegasi. In all honest, I was pretty new here and didn’t know where anything was, we were pretty much lost at this point. “Hey I know where we can go to get something to eat” She said before grabbing me and dragging me to a gingerbread house looking building, I almost ended up tumbling due to our height differences but I managed to keep up with her sudden charge of speed. “Alright, alright, alright, no need to pull my arm off.” I said with a chuckle as we made our way to where she took me, its not the strangest thing but hey, if it works, it works. I reach over and push the double doors open, causing a little bell to ring above us. “Hello and welcome to Subterfuge Corner!” A loud cheerful voice filled the air, a yellow stallion with a bit of an under bite waved over at me. “Who'll it be?” Before I could say anything, Chara stood on her tippy toes and yelled “Chocolate, all of the chocolate!” The yellow pony chuckle at Cara's energy. “What kind? Chocolate sundae? Chocolate muffin? Chocolate-” At this point, he was listing all sorts of recipes that started with ‘Chocolate’. “All of the chocolate but none of the white chocolate that's not even real chocolate” she said interrupting him “Uh, just grab her whatever has the most chocolate in it.” I suggested before things got outta hand, like Chara climbing over the counter and getting it for herself. “Alright, they'll be Chocolate Surprise with the works.” He said as he made his way to the back. I patiently waited as I reached into my pouch, pulling out a rather large bag full of rupees I never used until now, I really hope they accept this kind of currency. A few minutes later, the Baker Pony returns with a large bowl in his teeth, I blinked a couple of times at such a skilled display of strength, how was he holding it without-.. Actually, that would explain the under bite he has. “Here ya go, Chocolate Surprise with the works.” He said as he sat it down on the counter. The bowl indeed did have the works, it had chocolate.. Well, everything! Chocolate ice cream, chocolate syrup, chocolate sprinkles, chocolate- sheesh, this truly IS the works. Suddenly I heard Chara scream. "MINE!” and before I knew it, the bowl vanished from the counter as she was constantly noming on it. My eyes went wide at this when she somehow ate it all, that bowl looked like it was a serving for three. “Whoa! C-... oh boy, you’re gonna have brain freeze from that..” I said with a soft chuckle. “Uh.. Do you accept rupees?” I said nervously, I reached in and pulled out a red rupee. “It makes a jingle when you shake it.” I said before doing just that, the sound it made was just like when you picked it up most of the zelda games. “Rubies?” “Uh, no, Rupee, it's Hylian Currency.” I correct him, he somehow picked it up with his hoof, giving it a good examination. “Well, I don’t usually accept jewels and I’ve never heard of Hylian, but I will admit, it looks high quality. Tell you what, I'll keep this and see what it’s going for in the market, then I'll get back to you another day and give you bits in exchange.” He said with a smile. I was relieved that he’d accept it, I wonder if this will work with all the other shops. Suddenly I saw Chara walking up to me with an empty bowl and a smile that if I didn't know any better I would say she had an orgasm.” That was the best experience I've ever had.” she said she said in a dreamy voice “Glad it satisfied ya.” I said with a sigh, I just know that’s a huge change of pace for her from her usual daily life, it was pretty much a flower finally blooming in a field of.. Of.. nuclear waste. Okay, Okay, I will admit that was a bad comparison, but it was all I could think of to describe Cara's expression, even with her Keaton mask on, I can tell she was feeling ALOT better. She set to bowl on the counter, the kind pony took it away probably clean up. Soon, we left Sugarcube corner as Chara walked up beside me. “So, where do we go now, Link?” she said not as dreamy as before. “Huh… I don’t know..” I said as I reached up to rub the back of my head. “What DO we do now?” I repeated after her. “I suppose we need a place to live, I mean ponyville knows about me and it wouldn’t do any good to live in the everfree forest.” I said as I gave our current situation some thought.
Nightmare. (Xover 3 - Chara) -Edited-Author's Note *Chapter Edited by Azure* If you feel that this chapter is too longer, I will split it into two. I know alot of you are shocked or surprised at the chapter's word count. Welp, we pulled an all nighter due to inspiration burst and it refused to cease till morning came. BIG WARNING. This Displaced Chara is foul mouthed and has a twisted mind due to the world she came from. I apology in advance for her actions. Nightmare. (Xover 3 - Chara) -Edited- As we walk through Ponyville we heard a commotion at the edge of town. I saw Chara running towards where we heard the commotion, pulling out both knives one glowing red and the other glowing green. “Chara, wait!” I said reaching out, but it was too late as she was gone. I let out a sigh as I reached back to pull out a Fighter’s Shield and my Ordon Sword, I dashed forward to where she went. By the time I got there, I could already she that was in a fierce battle against wild Lizalfos. She already had two knifes out, one of them conjured into a green shield. She was giving those monsters a run for their money. Suddenly, all of the scaled reptiles tried to pile up on Chara, I was about to help her, but a sudden explosion of green energy exploded, vaporizing all of the Lizalfos. There was nothing left except for the black mist that they were created from. “Chara!” I yelled as I ran up to her. I kneeled down to check on her injuries. My attention was drawn away from her however when a Dynalfos slowly approached us brandishing a thick blade. From the looks of it, it seemed to be the leading general of this attack. The Dynalfos spoke in a strange language that was a mix of grunts and growls, I had to assume it was issuing a challenge toward us. So I accepted it by raising my shield and sword. “Go on, lizard breath!” Chara said from her position exhaustion clear in her voice. The Dynalfos’ attention was drawn to Chara’s voice, the evil apparent within its eyes, but it did not dare attack nor did it react. Judging From its expression, it was like someone was talking to it. I was starting to think that maybe Chara’s big show from earlier might of scared him. Suddenly, it lets loose a gurgling scream before leaping high into the air, it retreated to the South West, never to be seen for the time being. Slowly, the pony folk came out of hiding, their eyes full of gratitude but also full of fear. “No doubt this might of attracted the Sun Princess..” I commented under my breath that only Chara heard me. “She always comes here after things like this, but this time it was nothing thanks to you being here.” I got down on one knee. “But this time, I won’t be performing a disappearing act.” “I should have been able to do hundreds of those attacks.” Chara said, still breathing deeply from the ordeal. “I guess I'm still exhausted from battling for two days straight in my universe” giggling a little at the end. “You might of been fueled by Determination and Adrenaline at the time, but now seeing you’re not fighting to free slaves, you won’t be able to use that drive until you’ve rested up. Either that, or try to find something else that can keep you going. I’ve been fighting those things for ten years, I did it to protect those people, I can never live my life knowing people died when I could've done something.” I said as I scooped her up in my arms just like the child that she is. Soon, the air is filled with the sound of flapping wings. “Look! Its princess Celestia!” a pink colored mare cried out, pointing her hooves to the sky. I looked toward where she pointed and soon, I saw here flying over here as fast as she could, she was fully decked out in golden armor ready for a battle. Good thing for her that she arrived too late. She lands with grace near us, her eyes go wide when she sees me. “It's you..” She said with a gentle motherly voice. She looks around slowly, as if expecting that I was just an illusion. “You’re staying this time, hero?” She asked. “Yes, sorry for avoiding you for so long.” I replied, she looked at me with confusion in her expression. “Is that sun butt?” Chara replied tiredly, causing the crowd to gasp. “Show some respect, child!” A green pegasi yelled with a glare. Celestia raised a beautiful wingspan out in an attempt to bring order before things got out of hand. “It's alright, It's not the worst thing I've been called.” She said as she lowered her wing, she slowly approaches me but she seems to be eyeing the child with caution. “Child, I sense you have a lot of power for someone so young, are you the same as he?” She asks Chara, of course she’s comparing her to me. “Yeah, I'm a displaced but I was not displaced in this Equestria.” she said, causing the crowd to mutter amongst themselves. “Long story short the multiverse is a thing and my Equestria is a lot different than this one seeing as you don't keep slaves.” She said before letting out a yawn, she rolled in my arms to get comfortable. “Now, I'm going to sleep, K sunbutt?” Celestia went silent after this, she looks up at me, her eyes begging for answers. “Like she said, it’s a long story, Celestia. Overall: We’ve been forced from our own worlds into different Equestrias. This girl, Chara is from a different reality.” I explained to her. “Oh… Oh dear..” She whispered. “That.. kind of makes sense, I can see that both of your auras are different now that I get to see you up close.. “she said. I then proceeded to tell her what I knew, my reason for avoiding her, why I’m here, why I’m different, and why I held such power. “You didn’t have to hide from us.” She said, she raised her wing and placed it over my shoulder. “I care for everypony on my Equus, no matter how different you look.. However, for the sake of tough love, I will protect them if others mean harm..." She said with a smile. Honestly, I was skeptic of this behavior of hers, she’s putting trust in two strangers she barely knows. “Mind explaining, Princess?” I asked. “I’ve been around a thousand years, I wield the elements of harmony as I am still connected to them, I know who can be trusted and who is lying. I still have the power to protect my little ponies at all costs.” She leans toward me and whispers.…”Although my royal duties tend to keep me busy, but now that you’re here.. Hero, I can rest a little easier.” She said, then looks toward the young girl in my arms, she was silent for a while. “I sense she has been through so much. Was her Equestria really this bad? Tell me, hero… What was I like in her world?” Celestia asks, her tone of voice told me she was in disbelief, like she couldn’t believe that her own grace would be vile in another world. I took a deep breath and proceeded to tell her Chara’s world’s ruler. Celestia’s expression had shown disgust, then disbelief, and at last a small bit of depression. She looks back over at Chara, feeling sorry and ashamed. “Not to worry, I brought her here so that she can at least find peace here in Ponyville…” I chuckled softly. “Even if there is danger around..” She lets out another sigh. “You don’t know half of it, hero. Try being in my horseshoes for a while.” She says with half-hearted joke. “I will try to arrange a home for you here. Tell me, is there anything you prefer?” “Well.. I don't need much, just home essentials. Everything else we can get on our own.” I suggested. She bows her down as her horn glows. “Done, all you need to do is visit the Town hall, fill out a bit of paperwork, pay a few bits, and you’ll be told about the available homes. Are yo-” But before Celestia could complete her sentence, suddenly we heard Chara mumbling in her sleep. ”First immortality then the b******” All Celestia could do was stare, she couldn't believe her virgin ears of what she just heard. “I believe she needs rehabilitation… A LOT of rehabilitation..” she suggests with a disapproving nod at Chara. “Before I return to Canterlot, tell me your name, Hero.” “Most call me Link, but you can call me Jeff.” I said. I know Chara is probably gonna be upset at me, I mean I got to keep my original name while Chara… well, she lost hers. Hey, don’t ask me why I'm a special case, I'm just a confused Displaced. “I’ll call you Link, your other name sounds too otherworldly..” She suggested and I simply shrugged at her. With a flap of her angelic wings, she ascends toward the sky. “Oh, and Link? Next time the monsters attack, could you try lure them away before you fight? It’ll cost less for my ponies to pay for repairs.” She says before taking off toward whichever Canterlot is. The crowd of ponies soon.. disperse and return to their daily lives, some of them mumbling under their breath how Celestia should hire guardponies. With nothing else to do, I head on over to Town Hall with Chara in my arms sleeping peacefuly, it might even be the first time she got a decent rest. Welp, I don’t think I need to explain this part, I mean it's just paperwork, nothing exciting about that, but I managed to get them signed and paid for and Mayor Mare- Ok, I couldn’t take her seriously with a name like that. Afterwards, I had chosen the house that was south outside of Ponyville in a nice quiet area near a small forest that was a lot less wild than the famous Everfree Forest, I mean it still had the local animals, but they were more of the normal kind of wild that I don’t mind. I carried Chara as she quietly slept in my arms, her expression filled with nothing but peace. This quiet area will have some benefits for her as well, allowing her to not only practice her power, but to also have a breath of fresh air away from her chaotic world. “Chara, wake up.” I said softly, giving her a slight nudge with a leather gauntlet hand. “Noo.” she whines cutely in my arms, making me chuckle. “Come on, Chara, don’t you want to see your home away from home?” I asked her. “No.” She said quietly trying to stay asleep” Nothing short of a f**king Majora or Ganon is going to wake me up” “Wait.. Ganon? Majora?” I asked confusingly. She was suppose to have a peaceful dream, not dreams of His past enemies. I let out a sigh and carried her inside the new home, it was a simple log cabin with a fireplace, a slightly primitive kitchen, a few empty rooms that won’t take long to fill in. There were a few pieces of furniture left behind by their previous owner. Suddenly there was a loud hard banging on the front door, Chara opened one eye and began to speak. “Someone's either suicidal, stupid, or deathly courageous.” She got down from my arms, muttering something to herself about lemon juice and razor blades and seeing how high they can squeal. “Don’t be like that, grump.” I said as I turned around to open the door, finding it a bit off that someone would be knocking the moment we just entered, I mean jeez we didn’t have time to get settled in. Maybe it's our neighbors? “Grumpy!? I'm way past grumpy.” She said as she pulled out what looks like a weird cross between a flashlight and a mixer with razor blades on the inside. “Now where's my lemon juice and salt.” she muttered to herself. “Good thing there isn’t a Displaced Toriel, otherwise this would just get nasty..” I softly commented to myself. “By the way, your friend.. What was his name? I hope he finds my token. No doubt he’s worried about you.” I said as I reached down to grab hold of the doorknob. “Yeah he probably is.” she said, softly pulling out a clear bottle filled with a yellow liquid. “But this won't be the first time we got separated, last time we got separated I ended up fighting Cadence.” She said. “But he'll be all right, zalzar can take on Celestia. He's got six Souls after all” I raised my hand to tell Chara to keep her voice down as I didn’t want whoever was at the door to know about who we were, except Celestia. “Hello?” I said with the front door fully opened. A young white stallion wearing what appeared to be a courier outfit was at the door. “Message for ya.” He said, handing me an envelope with the Royal Seal stamped on the front. “Good day.” He flew off. I broke the seal and read the letter inside. “Please forgive me, but I never got your name. Here in this letter is an enchanted dragon ring, it acts similar to the dragons of Equestria, except you don’t have to take care of it. Any and all letters you wish to send can be delivered with the ring, just apply warmth and it will send it by dragon fire. Your faithful ruler: Princess Celestia” “Hay link where's the guard that delivered that?” Chara asked in a tone that was a little too innocent. “I really wanted to meet him and show him my favorite toy.” She said pulling out the device I saw earlier only this time it had straps and a glowing Gem attached to it. I placed the dragon’s ring into my pouch. “I’d rather not have a scared pony on our hands and have Celestia’s trust.” I said, not trusting Chara’s antics. “Aw but this device was specifically made for males in mind.” She whined out “I got one for females too if you want to see.” She said reaching into her inventory. I blinked. “I don’t like the way you worded that..” I said, I hope I wasn’t misunderstanding what she said. She pulled out an automatic drill with what looked like a dildo made of razor blades instead of the drill "So what do you think?” she said in an innocent voice. “What the hell, Chara?!” I screamed in shock. “Put that away!” I said, that was just embarrassing to see a child pull THAT out, it just didn’t look right! “Ahh, but I worked hard to make this.” she said her voice full of disappointment but still putting that monstrosity away. “You need to remember, this isn’t your Equestria, I mean I doubt the ponies even do any of.. Well, that!” I said, rubbing my forehead in an attempt to clear the vile image of what happened. “Yeah you're right I need to keep in mind that this isn't my Equestria and I don't have to make people sing like canaries here.” she said sounding a little better. “What do you think of the home? Speaking of which, I need to go and get some firewood. Winter Is Coming and I'd rather be prepared before the pegasi bring the snow. “I said to Chara. “Wait it's supposed to be cold?” Chara asked me with confusion written on her face. “Well, yea. You didn’t notice? I mean I’m not wearing this cloak just for looks.” I said. How did this child not notice the temperature of the air? “Oh no my clothes have an enchantment that makes them the perfect temperature for me there's also an enchantment that repairs my clothes” she said as if that didn't matter. “...Unicorn magic? I mean I don’t recall anything in Undertale having that.” I said. “Oh no Zelzar enchanted it.” She said. “Zelzers magic mutated after he absorbed Luna's soul.” she said pulling out her phone If I had a drink, I would spit it out in reaction. “I understand that ponies in your world enslaved others, but surely there must of been at least some who were against the idea, right?” I asked. “No there wasn't, even the future bearer of the element of kindness called me a product, remember” she said in a cold voice. “...Element of kindness? Is that something like what Celestia mentioned about the elements of harmony? Also, I think there must of been some sort of dark power at work in your world. I mean Bearer of kindness wasn’t exactly ‘Kind’ back then.” I said in a deadpanned voice. “Actually it is one of the elements of ‘harmony’ and she was already the bearer of kindness in my world. Oh, there is a dark power in my world but she's been in rule for over a thousand years.” she explained in the dark tone of voice. “If that time does come, could you promise me you won’t do the same? I mean if this world does bring its own version of that bearer. “I said as I reached over to one of the old tables, reaching over to push the dust off of it. It made me wish I had the Gust Jar from Minish Cap, it would come in real handy right about now. “Hey Link you want to go hunt some monsters?” she asked putting her phone away. “..After I get prepared, Chara.” I said, stepping outside. “Won’t take long, it’s just gathering branches, logs, kindling. Getting it home will be no problem.” I chuckled softly. I will admit, despite being ripped from my own world and sent into another, I am enjoying the powers that came with this body. “Okay, let me get ready too.” She said pulling out a pendant in her knives the pendant was a gold heart shape with a red glowing heart-shaped Jewel on a Golden Chain with ruins running up and down the chain. I shrug my arms. “Don’t take long.” I suggested before reaching into my pouch to see what I could use as a substitute for an axe. I saw Chara heading towards me, she had a knife holstered hidden underneath one of her pant’s leg. She still had the pendant from earlier. “Oh, I'm already ready.” She said standing there with her arms crossed “And they say girls take forever.” She looked smug as she stated that last bit. I raise my eyebrow at that comment. “Was that a jab at your gender or were you originally a male?” I said as I started to walk toward the thicker part of the woods. “I was both an adult and a male before being displaced,” she said in an irritated voice “but because Chara is the gender that people think she is and I always thought she was female when I was displaced, I was turned into a little girl.” she finished. “Jeez, talk about losing your manhood.” I said with a cringe, the area around us starts to change growing thicker with trees, but not as thick as the everfree forest. “Yeah but it's not all bad at least, I can't die and I probably will never age as well.” she responded. “Plus back in my universe this was the perfect disguise, you have no idea how many times I've stabbed people in their sleep thanks to them underestimating a ‘little girl’” she finished with a proud smirk on her face. “You can still feel pain, that is something you can’t ignore. I mean really, you’re not wolverine or deadpool.” I said. “True, I've always had a high pain tolerance even before I was displaced, I even shattered a bone in my foot and it didn't even take me thirty minutes to get over the pain” she said in the small voice lowering her head a little. “Before or After you got Displaced? There is another advantage I just realized about being Displaced. Since those aren’t our bodies, we don’t have things we had in our previous life. Like.. Like for example, say you lost your arm in a war, now you’ve got it back.” I said. I think I might of used a bad example though. “It was before I got displaced and my pain tolerance has only risen since I was displaced. You're right about the advantages of getting a new body since I was displaced, it has been nothing but a blessing to me.” she said sounding a little energetic. I stop walking before taking a look around. “While I do like what I am, I would still like to go home though..” I said, my voice going a little sad. “This world isn’t mine, plus it's getting more and more risky every time I fight any of the monsters here. I may have the body of a legendary hero, but I can still die of mortal causes.” I said followed by a sigh. “If only this body worked the same as Him, just use a fairy and bam, all better. Know what I mean? Link can get hurt but he didn’t have to live with broken bones, scars, etc.” I pointed at the right side of my elven ear. “I still have the claw marks from when I first fought Timberwolves when I first arrived here.” “I don't really have anything to go home too, my mom hates me while my ‘friends’ either betray me or used me. The rest of my family pretty much abandoned me while I was barely making it from day-to-day before I was displaced” she said. I frown at that. “Except for one of them your friend, Rezas back in your world counts, right?” I ask, hoping to change the subject and filter out the negative energy in the air. “Yeah but we were displaced together so that really doesn't count.” she said with a sigh. I reached into my pouch a pull out a bag of powder. I hum in thought as an idea was forming, I walk on over to a thick fallen branch, I kneel down to examine it. “I wonder..” I say, reaching into the bag, I grab only a pinch of it to use on the piece of wood. It makes an odd sparkling sound upon being sprinkled over the branch. Chara raises an eyebrow at what I'm doing. She waits for a minute before responding. “Okay why is the wood sparkling? That's not natural.” She approaches cautiously. “I swear if I die because of this I'm stabbing you in the dick.” she said, annoyance coloring her voice. The branch glows softly before morphing into a wooden replica of an axe, same exact size as its counterpart. “Ok, now I know what the Magic Powder does.” I say with a good laugh. “I thought it would turn into a monster or something. I mean in the game when you use it on enemies, it changes their shape to something harmless. Apparently, this got changed for some reason.” I say. Chara stares at me in disbelief before screaming “YOU IDIOT, YOU USE AN UNTESTED ITEM IN THE MIDDLE OF NOWHERE!” before I can get a word in edgewise she continued “SURE I'M UNABLE TO DIE,BUT YOU CAN STILL DIE.” she said with tears in the corners of her eyes. “Hey, it’s Magic Powder, the worst it can do is drain a small amount of my magic, the stuff isn’t that powerful. Besides, it could've been a little bit worst than this, it could've turned into a small Deku Scrub or a newborn Deku Baba.” I said, frowning at her burst of anger. “I didn’t mean to scare you like that.” “But you didn't know what it could do! For all you know it could have made Timberwolves!” She said, voice still filled with righteous rage. “I had to take a chance, nothing ventured nothing gained. This Magic-Powder came from the game, not here.” I said, picking up the wooden axe and reached over to rub the top of her head. We finally reached a clearing when Chara said. “Link listen, do you hear that?” My hylian ears perk up as I listened. No sound, no chirps of the birds singing their song, no wind nor the sound of animals moving about. “..This can only mean one thing. Either there’s a predator around, or the animals are sensing something..” “50 bit says it's a trap.” Chara said with a smirk pulling out both of her knives before walking straight into the middle of the clearing. “I don’t have bits, Chara. Close I can give you is a large purple rupee worth fifty.” I whisper to her as I followed her, my hand shooting up to grab the hilt of my Ordon Sword, however if it turns out to be a greater threat then I'll switch to another sword. We were soon surrounded by over a thousand monsters Chara proudly exclaimed “Haha, trap.” I mentally face-palmed at this, all I wanted to do was gather firewood and relax, but nope, evil doesn’t take a vacation. I slowly look around me to check what kind of monsters we’re dealing with. Looks like they brought out the big guns as I notice they were all armored monsters of Dark Nuts and Iron Knuckles, the good thing is that they’re all slow moving. We suddenly heard two crackles from above when I noticed the witches from the spirit Temple above us. Chara set for my side “Haha, they really must hate us.” I stared in disbelief at what I saw… No, it can’t freakin’ be… It just can’t be! “The hell are those two doing here!?” I said in a whispered shout. “You child, the one with a green and yellow sweater! You are a threat to our master's plans and must be destroyed.” one of the witches said. I had a fierce deadpan expression on my face. “Her? A threat? I’m the one who’s taken down every monster!” I yelled with anger in my voice. “Yes but this child wiped out an entire platoon and from the memories of the monsters that escaped we noticed she was exhausted so she's more dangerous than you” the other sister yelled at him all the while Chara was giggling beside me. I was silent at first, but soon a soft chuckle escaped my mouth and soon it turned into a full blown laugh. No doubt the Twinrovas would have a confused expression on their face. “You obviously haven’t seen what I’m capable of…” I said with a smirk. Yea, I’m getting cocky, but after fighting The Batter, it’s made me realize that I need to stop being cautious in a battle and just go for everything I’ve got. There is something else that told me that those aren’t the same witches, assuming they’re from the same land of hyrule. Something tells me that they’re not working for Ganondorf, otherwise they wouldn’t have bothered to go after someone else, I’m the wielder of the Master Sword here after all. This has to be the case of why they’re not taking me seriously as I’ve yet to use all of my items, oh the expression on their faces if I were to put on the fierce deity mask now. Chara suddenly spoke up from beside me with a raised eyebrow ”You know that would be intimidating if you were well … intimidating.” I had to agree with Chara, they weren’t exactly intimidating, but they weren’t exactly pushovers, they can at least put up a fight, even more so if they decide to fuse. “Are you mocking us?” said twin one. “No no no no no...pft yeah.” was all Chara said in response raising one knife as it turned yellow, once fully charge, it unleashed a fierce bolt of energy, blasting straight through one of the Dark Nuts. At that moment, I could have sworn I heard in the background ‘Shot through the heart’ in a sing-song voice. “Attack!” One of the witches screamed as all the knights rushed forward, Chara’s knives took on two different blue colors. one was light blue and the other a dark blue. She swung the dark blue knife sending out a buzz saw of energy while aiming her light blue knife, a rope of light blue energy grabbed into the still spinning saw before she started dragging it around slicing them like a hot knife through butter. All the while, her body started to cover itself in a black substance. I sighed softly as the knights charged us, this place was going to end up in a chaotic mess after this. So I might as well go all out. Reaching into the pouch, I pulled out a weapon I hadn’t used before. I bet Chara or the idiotic knights are gonna be taken back by this. At first, the weapon was small as I pulled it out, I held it with both hands. Suddenly, it grows back to it’s original size, a big ball and chain was in my hands. With a grunt, I began swinging it in a circle. Once I built up enough momentum, I threw it with all my might at the knights charging me. There was a loud metallic crash as the spiked ball slammed into them. They all went flying like a bowling ball hitting the pins. Suddenly, I heard a pained yelp from behind me, making me quickly turn to see Chara impaled on a sword. Slowly her body disintegrated as if she was made of light. There in her place was a heart with an crack down the middle. It soon shattered like fragile glass. “Gods, Chara..” I said with a groan, I know she can defy death but that was no excuse to get careless. One of the witches crackled out in joy, but it was short lived when a golden star bathed the battlefield in an golden light. Suddenly, a black ball of energy slammed into the witch with the fiery hair, almost killing her on impact. I quickly returned my attention to the fight as one of the Iron Knuckles tried to slam their axe into my side, I reacted by back flipping away and putting some distance. If only we weren’t in a forest, I would unleash Din’s fiery wrath upon their behinds! Chara appeared beside me. “Got any plans in that head of yours Link? Anything, Really I don't like dying as I've already done that enough.” Chara asked, her tone of voice was casual as if she was asking about the weather. I ran a list though the many times in my head until a plan formed. “Only one. How fast are you in baiting? I need you to draw they're attention, try to get them to group as close as possible.” I said, reaching into my pouch. I pulled out a Bomb Bag and handed it to her. The moment she takes it, I reach back into my pouch and pulled out the Hero’s Bow. “If you’ve played any Metroid games during or after Super Metroid, you’ll get the idea.” I quickly explained as both Dark Nut and Iron Knuckle were starting to close in on our position. “No problem” she said with the best troll face I have ever seen before she cut her hand over her mouth and screamed. ”Hey armors. your mamas were f*** toy's and your daddys were homos!” there were no words to describe the rage that I saw in their eyes after that. Every single one of the armored beasts took the bait, quickly going after her. All the while she was singing “Trololo” As Chara did her thing, I nocked an arrow into my bow, pulled it back and took aim. I started to channel my magic into the tip of my arrow, soon it was sipping with raw freezing ice. Once the enemies had gathered close enough, I released the string, the arrow glows a fierce white as it sailed straight toward the group. The sound of music reached my ears as the arrow explodes on impact, like hearing a drawn out note from a harp string. The Ice Arrow created a chain reaction as it began to encase the armored monsters in one huge block of ice. “Chara! Take out a bomb and drop it in the center, now!” I demanded. She doesn't just take out one bomb or two, she literally takes out the whole damn bag and lights the fuse on all of them simultaneously. She skips out of the blast singing ‘you've been trolled’. The whole army shattered into a million pieces, each one exploding into pieces of debris and mist. I threw my arm into a fist pump, gratefully for remembering the combo, just freeze them and shatter them with explosives. I looked up toward the sky, expecting a reaction from Koume and Kotake. “You mess with my friend, you mess with me!” I exclaimed. “Yeah I mean anything less than Ganondorf is Cannon Fodder to me.” Chara said in an arrogant voice, she was angering the witches further. Annoying those two were easy, especially since those two can argue with each other if a disagreement comes up, like who is older. I was going to shush Chara when she mentioned Ganondorf, but I changed my mind. Those two sons of witches will think I told her about him. I watched in silence, wondering what their next plan of action would be. Because honestly, summoning more monsters won’t do them any good, I know every single one of them and how to take care of them. “How dare you compare yourself to Lord Ganon, you little brat!” They both screamed at the same time. “Oh I don't think you get it,” Chara started “I'm not saying that Ganon could stop me. I'm saying he could stall me.” Chara finished. “There’s also the fact that I.. Oh, I don’t know… KILLED you two witches and your master before?” I said. It wasn’t exactly a lie, but it wasn’t the truth either, I did kill them in video game before, but not as Link. But that can be arranged though if those two don’t leave us be. “You'll get yours when our new master is free!” one of the witches said before they both started to fly away before Chara sent a slash of determination straight at the blue haired hag cutting her arm off “Don't you dare run away from!” me Chara screamed at them. Once the two trouble makers were out of sight, I stepped forward, slashing the air twice, then twirled my sword back before sheathing it, making it let out a loud *shing* sound. I probably did that kind of half-arsed compared to the original TP Links, I did it as this was a worthy victory. Suddenly, Royal Guards burst from the foliage as they were attracted by all the action. The leader stepped forward and asking about all the commotion coming from here. Before I could answer, Chara spoke up before me. “If you and you're incompetent guard got here earlier maybe I could have killed those b****** and their f****** armored monsters.” The leader took offense to this, quickly making his way to Chara. “Watch your mouth, kid!” he said with a sneer. Chara smirked back and said “Besides I don't see any of you fighting an entire Army of armored monsters with just two people and winning so get on our level you f****** scrub.” “Why you ungrateful littl-” “GUYS!” I quickly stood between the guard and Chara. “This is not the time nor the place to be arguing. And besides, Chara, we don’t know how far Celestia lives, it took a while for them to get here.” I said. Chara turned to me and whines. “But I love taunting the noobs.” Pouting and crossing her arms. I turned my head to look at Chara to give her a look worthy of a father’s glare. Chara looks back at me “Which part of what I said is not true to the fact that we, two people, took down an army of armored monsters, or the fact that if they were here we could have killed those two witches.” she said with her arms crossed and a pout on her face. “Those two witches can keep coming back, assuming they are the same..” I whispered to Chara. “Wait.. Witches? Oh for Celestia’s sake..” He said, face hoofing. “Alright, did they give a name? Like Mad Doctor? Crazy Eye? Black Mage?” He asked, listing mostly pony names. “No but they did lose an arm courtesy of me.” pointing at the arm that she cut off earlier and giggling when some of the turned green. “Ah, good, that kind. Which species was it? Minotaur or Dragon?” He asked. “It was neither of those noob,” Chara said once again interrupting me “They're from a species called Gerudo basically an entire species of thieves.” she finished. The leader gave an unamused expression followed by a sigh. “So they’re an elusive species like your friend there..” I gave a nervous chuckle. “Except in this case, they’ll be active near me or ponyville..” He takes out a sketchbook, I then proceeded to describe what they look like, what they need to be careful of, and what they’re capable of doing. “Alright, so I just need to get a few anti-element spells and an army to counter their summons. If you ever find them again, do not, I repeat, do NOT engage them again, I need to go report this to Celestia, then come back with Earth Ponies to fix up this area.” He said, turning around to face his squadron. “We’re returning to bas-” The leader stops when Chara speaks. “Hey noob before you go you need to watch out for certain masks that have dark magic in them.” Then Chara precedes to describe all the boss masks from Majora's Mask “Mask menaces as well?” He grumbles something about them not paying him enough for this. “By the way.. CHILD.” He spits the word like venom. “My name is Silver Bullet, and you WILL remember it if you know what’s good for you.” He said, his horn flaring up in the same name as his namesake. “I am her top General and you WILL respect my authority!” “Hahahahaha I barely respect sun butt and she is in control of the Sun and Moon! What makes you think I would respect you.” Chara said with barely suppressed laughter. He loomed dangerously close to Chara, so I stepped in again between the two, he glares at me before snorting out from his nostrils. He turns his attention back to his teammates. “We’re returning to base.” He said, throwing one last glare at a still laughing Chara before leaving. “I don't think I've ever gotten anyone that livid before.” Chara said falling onto the ground and giggling. “Well, he is a General, he’s probably a veteran as well, shaped and formed from war. Who knows what he’s been though.” I said with a shrug. I take a look around as I took out the wooden axe. “Now.. Where were we before this whole thing exploded?” I said with a smile. Although, it’ll be easier to gather wood since most of the trees were knocked down or damaged. “Uh.. Chara? Question. You always come back from death, does any of your wounds leave any scars or any indication that you were hurt? Or does your body pretty much return to a time before the damage?” “Link, I'll never be able to get scars trust me I should know. I've been ripped in half, I've been impaled, struck by lightning, thrown in a volcano, you name it I've had it done to me and I don't have a single scar from any of it.” she said with an emotionless voice that just sounded wrong coming out of a child's mouth. “Well, there is one thing you do keep.” I said as I raised my hand to tap the side of Chara’s head softly. “Your mind, or at least a small part of it.” “Yeah I guess you're right, I do keep some scars.” she said with an emotionless chuckle. “Anyways,” I said, making my way to a dead log. “Let’s finish up here before evil rears their ugly head.” As we were finishing up Chara asked “Hey link did you notice how they said their new master?” an emotion started returning to her voice. “Yea, I DID!” I said, swinging hard down on the log to split it in two. I quickly reached into my pouch and pulled out two silver gauntlets, both of them donning a red gem in the top middle. I slip them both on before I resumed chopping wood, I can feel my strength increasing through the enchanted pieces of armor, this will make it much easier. “You know they've got to be someone powerful if they got those witches to abandon Ganon,” Chara said thoughtfully “I can only think of 3 people strong enough to do that, one of them you know which is Majora, the other 2 you wouldn't know because they're not from the Legend of Zelda. They're called Nightmare Moon and Discord, you already know about him so I'll tell you about Nightmare.” I interrupted Chara. “Hold it.. You mean the mare of the night? The dream walker herself? She’s been trying in desperation to make me suffer, I had to force myself to sleep during the day and be awake during the night because of her constant damn harassment!” I said, anger far to clear to not be noticed. “I still remember our first meeting when she demanded that I kill Princess Celestia.” I said. Killing the innocent is something I never do and I'd rather be dead and resurrected as a zombie before you can even get me to do it. “Do you think Celestia has a spell to connect our dreams together? If she does then I can help you out with that.” Chara said in a serious tone of voice. “I don’t know if she does, but we’ll ASK-” I slammed my wooden axe into another log, splitting it more easily, although the wooden axe was having trouble handling the pressure, I'll need to focus on the more older looking wood. “-When we get the chance, it'll be awhile because you know, royal duties and all that jazz.” “Just tell her that The Nightmare Moon is invading your dreams and that I can help I know for a fact she will rush.” replied Chara. “Then that leaves three things. First, find where she lives, travel there, then see where she lives or what throne she sits.” I said as I placed the logs into my pouch, they shrink in size and slide in easily. “Don't you remember the dragon ring she gave you, that'll send a message straight to her.” she replied with a deadpan voice I mentally face-palmed at that. “I forgot..” I said with a sigh. Yea, I definitely need a vacation.. If I ever get one. “Then all we need to do is buy a… Quill, paper, and ink pot “~No need~” Chara said in a sing-song voice pulling out a pen and paper and handing it to me “...Jeez, just how overly prepared are you?” I asked with a shake of my head, putting the axe down. I sat down on a dead tree trunk and wrote out my message including my name, and of course explaining my race so she doesn’t ask later. I reached into my pouch to retrieve the ring. “So.. how do-” suddenly the letter ignites in an green flame “-OLY HYLIA!” I let go of the letter as it turns into an green mist. “When she said dragon flames, she wasn’t kidding..” I said, checking over my hands to make sure nothing got burnt. “So now we wait, by the way are you okay?” Chara asked trying to see if my hand was okay. “Just a little spooked, I know she said dragon fire but I didn’t know it could send letters.” I said, reaching up to rub the back of my head. “You learn something new.” “Yeah but I know all about this universe and the canon events that are to come,” Chara started *you do realize that we're in a little girl's show right or did you come from a universe without My Little Pony in it?” “I’ve heard about it, but when you live a busy life, you usually don’t have time for that. I never considered this world would be exactly that, I mean.” I moved my arm through the air to gesture about the world. “This place is a lot more serious for a ‘Kid’s Show’.” “Yeah but this universe has Zelda monsters in it and you know how the Zelda cast love their dark things,” Chara sad seriously “seriously Majora's Mask with all about the five stages of grief!” I shook my head. “Wait.. Grief? I’ve beaten the game before, but I didn’t come across any stages of grief.” I swung my axe to break another log, the last I need. Just in time too, the wooden axe just broke. Memories of the game flood my mind, making me realize something, I wonder if the song could work here? Although it's too risky and I’d rather not end up on day one of my arrival. “Yeah it's all about the five stages of grief. Denial, anger, bargaining, depression, and acceptance,” Chara said Counting each one with a finger “You didn't notice it in the game, clock town at the beginning was denial, the Deku scrub area was anger, the snow area was bargaining, I don't remember what the rest were but at the end of the three days when the moon is falling down that's acceptance.” Chara finished. I frown at her explanation as I was picking up the pieces of wood and placing it in my limitless pouch. “Never saw it like that, but..” I shrug my arms, not saying anything more on the subject. Something cold lands on my nose, making me look up toward the sky. It’s snowing, talk about ironic timing. Were the pegasi watching us or something? We arrived back just in time to see Celestia land in front of us. “How long has this been going on?” She demands with urgency. “For ten years.” I said to her while also explaining to her that I had avoided her by sleeping during the day and being awake during the night, oh sure, it was risky but the nights did hold beauty. Celestia goes quiet as she contemplates this. “But why you?” she asks and I just shrug in response. “But Chara here has a plan to try and get back at he-” “No.” “What?” I asked in confusion. “She’s too dangerous…” She said with hesitation. “...But if I don’t, then I won’t be able to sleep in peace, Celestia. I’m behind on Chara’s plan, and besides I’ve been through worse.” “You don’t understand, Link. She is very powerful, she can make dreams into a reality, she can inflict wounds on you in your dreams.” She explained, sending an uncomfortable chill down my spine. What she just said kind of reminded me of a scene from The Matrix where you can die in the matrix. “Oh please sun butt!” Chara piped up “I have a way to fight back against her, it's actually how Zelzer killed my world's Luna so all we need is you to connect our dreams and I can I bring her down.” Chara said Crossing her arms and huffing irritably “...W-what? H-how..” She took a step back from Chara, making me look at my friend in curiosity. “No, I won’t allow it, Chara..” She said with a shaky breath. “Am I missing something here?” I asked. “Oh you're missing everything” Chara said to me before turning back to Celestia. “Besides I'm not going to kill her just make sure she knows that she's not a god in the dream world.” she said with a malicious smile on her face. Celestia approaches Chara, looming over her with a glare. For just a split second, you could've sworn her hair was on fire. “She is my sister, Chara. She is very well versed in Dream Weaving and dangerous with it, even after a thousand years. What do you possess compared to her?” “There's a thing that the humans have created called the internet, it's a metaphysical thing that stores movies, videos, books, music and pictures. Now, there are people who put things on the internet that would give you nightmares. Would you like to see one of the tamer things that I've seen and usually laugh at.” she said with a malicious smirk pulling out her phone and typing in “Saw Trap Videos”. “Did you not hear what I said, she can make those dreams real and I’m not talking about her using your fears. She, she..” She stopped talking, her normal calm demeanor was fading as sadness was shown on her face. “Nightmare Moon is controlling my sister.. She will not hesitate to kill you or Link, dying in your own dreams means dying in the real world.” Her last words made me take a step back. “Seriously?” “Sun butt I've been killed millions of times already and I come back I always come back!” she all but screamed at Celestia “But dying is such a b****.” she whispered to herself at end. “W-what? Death isn’t something to joke about, child.” She said, a spark seen in her hair, I reach up to place a hand on her shoulder. “It's a long story, Celestia. Remember what you said, Chara holds powers like me, she… can’t exactly die, she comes back inside of a star every time. No matter how severe the death.” I explained to her. “If you don't believe us I'll have Link prove it to you.” Chara said before turning toward me. “Go ahead, show her.” was all Chara said before turning to face Celestia looking directly in her eyes. “No, I believe him..” Celestia said with a sigh. “...Celestia?” I said, reaching into my pouch to pull out a beautiful blue ocarina. “If things go wrong..” I said, holding it up. “I rewind time with this. Yes, I know,” I waved a hand. “Just another insane thing, it's no different than you having the power to control the sun and moon.” Upon hearing that, she sighs again. “...Alright, but.. How will you subdue her?” she asked. “Hey doesn't that Ocarina have a song to change it from day to night to” Chara interrupted Celestia I blinked a few times. That was a song I had forgotten, but even if I did remember it back then, I don’t think Celestia here would appreciate it if I took her job. “Right, why do you ask?” “Oh nothing really just wanted to see what sunbutt thinks about that,” she said before turning to Celestia “so what do you think about that song sunbutt?” she asked in an all too innocent voice. Celestia was getting a headache at this point, she knew they were powerful, but to defy laws like that reminded her of… Starswirl the bearded. “...What exactly do you plan with the song, why did you ask him of that?” All Chara did was put on a troll worthy smile not saying a thing, she was filling everyone with dread. “Uh.. right. Celestia? I’ll need to bring the night here before we put our plan into actions.” I explained. “It’s too soon for that, you’ll be confusing my little ponies.” She said. “Actually…” I raise the instrument near my lips. “They won’t. Chara? Grab onto my cloak, please.” “Alright alright,” Chara said grabbing onto my cloak “but I'm using the song of storms in Ponyville at least once and you can't stop me.” “Of course you would.” I said with a chuckle, she probably could do it regardless, the song itself applies it's magic regardless of the instrument. I place the ocarina’s mouth piece to my mouth, taking only a moment to reply the notes in my head. The song was short and quick, bathing me in an orange glow. Suddenly, the sun lowered and the moon rose, causing Celestia to snort in annoyance. “Hey, it's only affecting the flow of time, not the sun and moon. I wasn’t sure of its range, so I made sure Chara was close in case it worked different.” Celestia simply stared at me, her lavender eyes glowing in the darkness. I raised my hand in self-defense. “Hey, it's only for the best, Celestia.” I said. Honestly, I couldn’t tell if she was staring at me in disbelief for disobeying her, or if she was considering if I was a threat. I know that look in her eyes, it was the look of a mother willing to protect her child. Chara spoke up from the side me with a serious look on her face. “Celestia don't do anything to my friend here, you really don't want me as an enemy in my universe. My Celestia's twice as strong as you and I was trading blows with her. I'm on your side because Link is on your side.” “Chara. Don’t compare me to yours…” She said, slowly breath in and out, you can hear her counting to ten. “I'm just warning you don't mess with my friend or you're going to have a bad time.” Chara responded toying with her pocket knife. “Chara please stop making hostilities,” I said with annoyance in my voice. “Just… chill, ok?” I honestly didn’t want Chara being like some sort of guardian. “Okay but if she hurts you I will not be held responsible for what I do.” Chara said with determination fueling her voice. I let out a soft sigh. “What’s the plan, Chara.” I said, dropping the subject for the time being. “First we lure her into a shared dream, then when she's in the dream you wake up and I drag the nightmare possessing Luna into my mindscape.” Chara said giggling with a malicious gleam and her eyes. “And you promise you won’t harm her or her mind?” Celestia asked in a concerned motherly tone. “My only target will be the nightmare” Chara said with a straight face before continuing to rub her hands together like a James Bond villain. “Pinkie promise?” Celestia asked, it was something she learned from a certain pink filly, the promise itself did hold a mysterious form of magic, even if it is a little silly. “I pinky promise that my only target is the nightmare” Chara said and repeated the silly motions looking thoroughly annoyed. Celestia smiled at that. “Alright, all we need to do is lie still while Celestia monitors us.” I said as I headed inside, there was an old bed I saw that will need replacing as soon as possible, the thing was out of date. “Make sure you get out as soon as she enters the dream.” Chara said seriously before laying down. The bed itself was very thin and uncomfortable, Celestia had to help us out but casting a spell that used hypnosis to guide the target into a deep sleep. Both of us fell asleep on the old bed. At first, everything was dark, silent… The sound of a humming laughter echoed throughout the dream realm, giving it a shape and form. Soon, me and Chara found ourselves in an onyx colored palace, everything was black, but for some strange reason everything had a glowing outline just to show it was even there. “Well Link it's time for you to wake up now.” Was all Chara said before she Whirled around and punched me in the balls with all of her strength. However, Chara’s fist meets dead air, apparently Celestia heard her and pulled me out. I blink in confusion, but once I fully returned to the world of awakening, I sigh in worry. That same laugh is heard again, the area now being filled with a venomous mist, causing Chara to cough.. “Okay b**** enough games time to see who the real demon is.” Chara said as she pulled out her knives. The mist swirls around, causing something to rise up and take on a solid form. It was the upper body of a horse while the rest was white mist, her body had an ethereal glow to it. Her body was mostly black with purple outlines, you couldn't even see her face, it was nothing but glowing eyes like the moon and a creepy smile that would rival the Cheshire cat. “Well if it isn't the parasite herself,” was all Chara said looking as arrogant as ever you. “I thought you'd be, you know, scary. But I guess I was wrong.” Chara said smirking at the nightmare. It said nothing at first, but she begins to loom closer, it slowly circles around her, as if checking for something out of the ordinary, but all she found was just any other mortal, a being with fears. She takes a deep breath of the aura that radiates from her, absorbing the fears and growing in size, soon taking on a more horse-like appearance, she’s much taller than Celestia now. “And who would you be?” She asks, her voice was emotionless except for the amusement tugging at the corner of her smile. “Greetings I'm Chara the demon that comes when you call my name,” Chara introduced herself as going for the full creep factor. The nightmare suddenly tilts its head to the side, only to go further then that, her neck bending around as if she was the crooked man. “And you've been messing with my Toy. I don't like it when people touch my stuff Nightmare, so you leave my toy Link alone or I'm going to show you why I'm called a demon.” Chara finished looking Nightmare dead in the eyes. Through the dream crystal, I was staring in disbelief at her words, I sputtered when Chara called me her toy. “Chara, what the hell!” I exclaimed, but I know she didn’t hear me, why did she do that? It sounds so damn awkward hearing it from a child. Celestia had a disgusted look on her face. “Your toy?” the nightmare asked with amusement in her voice. “He was going to be my own personal assassin, it’s a work in progress to get his will to break~” She returns her head back to normal. “But you’re in the way of my revenge, filly.” “do I look like I give two s**** about anything a two-bit horror movie reject like you would want.” she said with a raised eyebrow. “Oohoo-hoo-hoo. A Feisty one~” She says with a loud purring, she raises her head high and stares, her eyes darting as if seeing something in her vision, she grins even wider than before. Her tail turns into mist and swirls around, and soon, one of Chara’s fears manifests into being. Another girl appears around the same age as Chara except the heart floating in front of her was pink, soon the heart takes on a different shape, wrapping around like a protective guardian. The look in her eyes, or at least the one Chara can see, looked just as demented as Chara’s own. Betty stands there with a happy but twisted smile on her face, she giggles loudly as if her parents promised her a brand new toy. Chara takes a step back “Yo-you’re not real, y-you can't be in this universe, it's impossible!” Chara said with a slight stutter in her voice. “G-Get yourself together Chara i-it's not real remember what sunbutt said she can use your fears against you.” Chara whispered to herself regaining some confidence. “I wouldn’t be syncing yourself if I were you..” She said, and with a flash of her own eyes as if they were Sans. Suddenly, Betty attacks, her friend Kumu, the pink ball quickly shape-shifting into a strange spear-like sword that is capable of ripping the souls from their hosts. She dashes forward with weapon in hand, she thrusts it into Chara’s stomach. Despite it being a dream Chara actually felt that, pure pain and shot through her as she bled. Betty raises her head, giggling madly. Chara brings up her knife and slashes at Betty trying to take her head off in one go, but she misses. “I won't be beat as easily as Frisk, Betty.” Chara said barely staying on her feet. “Because I won't hesitate to kill you.” She finished, coughing up a little bit of blood. Betty doesn’t response, still having that same demented glare to her expression. You can hear Nightmare in the background, giggling at Chara. Betty raises her boot before strongly kicking Chara off of her weapon. Chara stumbles backwards but stays on her feet one knife glowing green the other one glowing purple. As Betty went in for another strike, Chara throws up the Green Knife creating an energy Shield before swinging the purple knife, trying to get Betty with her own attack. The Nightmare is clopping her hooves together, clearly enjoying this far too much. “Let’s make it interesting~” She says, her eyes flashing again. Using the memories in Chara’s mind, she’s somehow given Betty a new power. Betty smirks as she raises her hand, her left purple eye flashing. Chara’s attack connected, but Betty didn’t react. Suddenly, a rather familiar skull appears, its left eye is glowing like Betties while the draconic skull's right eye socket began to bleed, in as if to hint at a certain dead pun-making skeleton. The maw of the skull opens wide, gathering pure raw power, prepared to not only blast Chara, but also herself. Betty, after all, cannot die. "No, no you f******don't,” Chara screamed “don't you dare use the f****** comedian's attack on me!” Chara finished trying to get out of the blast radius. As the skull’s blast finished, Betty is nowhere in sight, that is until she reappears giggling madly, she appeared as if she was a glitch in the matrix. Chara suddenly raises both of her knives as they took on a sickly black color, a giant ball of concentrated hatred appeared above her as she suddenly said ‘bigger’ and it doubled in size. She repeated this process five times with it finally being the size of the Earth's moon before we all heard her say ‘perfect’ sending the entire thing at both Betty and the nightmare. The Nightmare stares in pure delight, madly giggling the same as Betty, the powerful attack glides head on, creating a powerful explosion. Slowly, the dust clears. Nightmare is still standing, while Betty has vanished from the area. -Shink- ...There she is behind Chara, her scythe embodied deep into her back and shown through on the other side. “I-i-i” result Chara said for a few seconds before her knives vanish into thin air. Chara just started grinning as an inky black substance began leaking from her eyes and mouth. Nightmare was giggling so much at this point. “Again, again, again!” she demanded. Betty obeys this, raising her hand to force Chara’s heart to glow blue, she sends the poor soul flying into an invisible barrier. Meanwhile, in the real world, Chara is bleeding from her mouth and nose. “Chara!” I screamed at her. This wasn’t worth it anymore, I ran over to her sleeping body and was about to shake her awake, but Celestia stopped me. “It’s a bad idea to wake her up while Nightmare Moon is in her dreams, or else risking her being possessed.” Celestia explained, I stared at her in disbelief. Chara just kept on grinning as if nothing was happening. Nightmare’s wide smile soon faded into a frown. “That’s not fun..” She said. Betty attempted to improvise by creating a ring of floating skulls to appear around Chara, all of them blasting her at once. Chara just continues to grin insanely as the attacks kept on doing less and less damage. “Congratulations nightmare,” Chara said in an overly happy voice “you did something even my Celestia couldn't do you broke my ‘host’.” The nightmare blinks in confusion, then flashes her eyes. She was originally growing bigger, her tendrils were even coming out to grab hold of the dream realm Chara created. However, due to Chara’s fears fading, she was beginning to lose control. “No fun, no fun, no fun!” She yells, stomping her hooves in a childish-like manner. Nightmare Moon shoots a tendril out at Chara, piercing her head and attempting to pull out any other fears that could help her turn this around. But she found nothing, there was no fear, no hatred, no Love, not even kindness. It was nothing but an empty void. “Ahh having trouble there little nightmare?” Chara asked tilting her head to the side. Chara was floating there, appearing to look like she laying on an invisible floor. She had her arms crossed over her chest with a smug look on her face. Her eyes were glowing ablaze. Betty begins to flicker and soon vanishes. The castle behind Nightmare suddenly vanishes out of the dream. “This isn’t fun!” She screams, suddenly taking on a rather vile demonic form, her eyes glowing like the red moon. She lashes out her tendrils at Chara, the whips of darkness were solid and made only of herself, they weren’t as powerful due to Chara’s fears being no longer there. “What's the matter little nightmare wannabe? Not getting what you want?” Chara told the Nightmare as if she was talking to a baby. Despite being whip lashed by Nightmare’s tendrils, she was showing no pain, the wide gash that the whip created quickly faded away. With every attempt to bring pain to Chara, it was becoming weaker and weaker by the second. Her nightmare dream form begins to flicker again and again, her hold on Chara’s dream realm was quickly fading. With a loud scream, she swings a larger whip down on Chara, but Nightmare vanishes in a burst of black particles. Meanwhile in the real world, I breathed out in relief, happy that Chara grabbed a hold of her fears, but now I was a little scared. What did Chara mean by ‘Her host’? With the battle over and Celestia no longer sensing Nightmare’s presence, she dispels her magic to allow Chara to return to the waking world. “Chara?” I ask with a soft worried voice. As of now, Chara was one of the only connections to resemble my world, and I’d hate to lose a good friend, even if her mind is twisted due to being a Displaced. “Uhhh, anyone get the name of the b**** that hit me?” Chara asked while holding her head. “Good to see you back.” I said, although my voice was a few volumes down. “Chara..” Celestia began to grab Chara’s attention. “Yes sunbutt?” Chara asked with annoyance glaring out of one eye. Celestia raised her hoof, only to suddenly softly hit upside Chara’s head. “That was reckless, you allowed your inner darkness to affect you!” Celestia said in a scolding motherly tone. “Let me tell you a bit about myself sun butt you see you can measure someone by their L.O.V.E or their Level Of Violence and mine is the highest a human can get, so my power literally comes from my inner Darkness. So you can take your little lecture, shine it up real nice. turn that b**** sideways and shove it straight up your ass.” Chara said with a deadpan voice and a straight face. Celestia raised her hoof as if she was about to hit Chara again, except she stopped. Suddenly, she pulls out the unexpected and… hugs Chara? “Look, filly.. You may have not came from my world or were born of it, but as the royal of Equestria, I must protect my little ponies at all costs, even those who aren’t a pony themselves.” Celestia said, her voice now sounding gentle. Even I was surprised by this sudden gesture, jeez talk about tough love. “Look sunbutt I didn't need anyone's help before I was displaced and I certainly don't need help now.” Chara said before getting up and leaving the room. Celestia lets out a soft sigh. “That filly’s been through too much.. Even the hug from me didn’t melt her ice..” She said with sadness on her voice. I reached up to place my hand on her shoulder, but she suddenly turned to hug me tightly. Seems Chara hit a bit of a nerve with her. I frown at this and slowly hugged back. She was suppose to be a powerful ruler, yet to show this weakness? I guess losing your own sisters can do that. After a moment of silence past, she let go of me before looking at me with a serious look. “Link.. Who was that other little girl?” Celestia asked. I scratch the back of my head. “Well.. Uh.. From the world she came from, her Celestia created a magical structure of a little girl to match her in power in strength, except for one thing. She was made to kill Chara and deny her star’s abilities to resurrect her.” I explained. She nodded in understanding. “Give her a while, she’s just very shaken up at the moment.”
When Determination Falters. (Xover 4 - Chara)Author's Note Warning: More Chara-ness, you get the point. When Determination Falters. (Xover 4 - Chara) It has been several days since Chara dealt with the Nightmare, it took her some time to return to normal and I was glad she did. I didn’t like her silent treatment, or the glares she kept giving me. Once she finally came out of her shell, I asked that perhaps we head on over to the Sugarcube Corner and get her favorite treat. There was something I wanted to discuss with her and I have a feeling she isn’t going to like what i’m about to say. “Chara..” I began as she was enjoying her Ultra Chocolate Sundae Surprise. “Uhha” was all Chara said still norming happily on her chocolate. I went into a moment of silence, then sighed. I reached into my pouch and took out her red knife. “It’s been awhile since I brought you here and there hasn’t been any word from my token from your friend. I think maybe I should send you back to check up on him?” I said, rubbing the back of my hand nervously. Chara looked down. “Y-ya I guess I've been here too long.” she said before sighing sadly. “Hey, don’t worry, I can always bring you back, or I can come to you once my Token is found.” I suggested with a smile. "I think you and Zelzer would get along great” she said before looking startled. “Actually, no, you two will never meet.” she said shaking her head vigorously. I raise my eyebrow at that. “If he finds my token and sings the song it plays, I have no choice but to come. It’s the rules of the Displaced after all. He or she who holds the token, can summon that Displaced and only He or She can send them back.” I said, shrugging my arms. “The Batter didn’t explain any further than that of why it works that way.” “then I'll just have to find your token first” Chara said eyes burning with determination “I can never let you two meet.” I shaked my head at Chara. “Considering it’s been a few days, he’s probably already have and doesn’t understand how my token works. And besides, he’s probably worried sick and prob-” I stop in mid-sentence before I could blurt out a bad thing. . “Er.. Never mind, it’ll only be a quick check up. Once you’re finished with your ice cream. We’ll go back to when I first summoned you and then send you back, don’t need anypony seeing a portal pop outta nowhere.” “Okay but can we spend the day in Ponyville first?” she asked giving me the puppy dog eyes. “Oh uh.. Hmm. Well, you know this place better than I do.” I said, thinking a bit. “Come to think of it, maybe we should visit Moon Dancer to see how her grades went. A few days back, I allowed her borrow my Stone Mask, apparently her school project was to study magically items.” “I actually don't know much about Ponyville before the season 1 starts” she said with a nervous chuckle “I only recognize this place because it looks the same as after the first episode” Before I could reply, there was a loud explosion from the outside, causing everypony including myself fall out our seats. “What was that?!” I asked in a panic, my eyes darted around the place. I quickly ran outside to take look around. “My chocolate” was all I heard Chara say as she knelt in front of her spilt chocolate. I didn’t see anything dangerous, but when I looked toward the sky, my eyes were met by powerful sight. I saw a rainbow wave travel across the sky, coating it in a beautiful array of colors. “Who's the Walking Corpse that did this.” I heard Chara screaming in rage. Following the rainbow to the center of where it came from, I saw what appeared clouds with… rainbow waterfalls? It was heard to tell from how far away it was. “Link, you can tell me who did it I promise I won't hurt them I'll just kill them a little” she said. Boy, was she brimming with righteous fury. I frown at her anger and shook my head. “Over there.” I said, pointing where the explosion of spectrums came from. “Just because she's the future bearer of loyalty does not mean that I'm still not going to kill her a little!” she said, her voice still dripping burning rage. “Who?” I asked before scratching my head in confusion. “Oh I forgot you're not a brony, you don't know.” she remarked offhandedly “this is the day when all future Bearers of the elements of harmony get their cutie marks at the same time” she said in the lettering voice. “I really hope someone writes a book about this.” I mumbled under my breath, reaching into my pouch to pull out a metal mask that looked like the upper head of a hawk. I place it around my head and look back toward the clouds. With a few simple spins of the wheel, it allowed me to see it more clearly. “A town?” I asked, zooming in as far as it can go. “A City In The Sky?” “Oh you're probably seeing Cloudsdale it's a big city made out of clouds right?” Chara ask finally calming down. I was about to ask a question, but something catches my eye in the distance, someone was falling down from the clouds. “Sh-” I caught myself before I could say it. Quickly whipping out the ocarina, I swiftly played the Song Of Soaring, causing a pair of angelic wings to sprout from my back. I ignored the surprised gasp from everyone that witnessed this. I wrapped the wings around me and began to spun around, suddenly vanishing from Chara’s site. The only thing that was left behind, were feathers that came from my newly acquired flight method. “I swear to God lin-” was all I heard Chara scream before I was out of earshot. I was flying pretty much fast, the magic of the song controling my flight to where I wanted to close. I noticed that the pony falling was actually a pegasus. Not wanting to take any chances, I applied my will to my feathery appendages, moving faster and faster toward my target. I could hear her quiet screaming as she was getting closer closer and closer to her death. “Gotcha!” I said as I managed to catch the yellow pegasi with pink here, she was shaking from fear and was using her feathers to hide her. Slowly, she stopped shaking, caution moving her fathers to take a peek at me. “You’re safe…” I said as I glided down to safety, only to suddenly be swept up by a large group of butterflies. I was very confused by this of how they carrying my form. I shook my head to get rid of my thoughts, no use trying to question logic now especially after what i’ve been through. My winged companions carried me down to the ground after a short travel away, eventually they allowed me to get to the ground. The little filly in my arms was staring at me with her baby blue eyes, or rather she was staring at my large wing span. She let out a tiny cute squeak as she hid herself behind her hair. The poor lass is only surprised to see big bipedal creature with wings. “Hey, you’re safe now, there’s no need to worry.” I said with a gentle voice. Suddenly, a large group of animals gathered all around here. Which as a bit peculiar as animals aren’t usually this tamed. Slowly, I placed the cute pegasus down on the ground, I reached into my pouch and eventually pulled out another mask. It was another eagle mask, but it has wings on the side. This was the Circus Leader’s Mask that allowed me to understand animals. I placed it upon my face, allowing me to understand the speech of the animals. My ears were assaulted with voices, asking if me and the pegasus were alright. I frown at this, while yes the mask does let me hear their voices, I don’t think it would let me speak to them. I heard Chara in the distance ”Link you f****** a******, do you know how many questions I had to answer when everyone kept asking if you were an alicorn in disguise!?” Charas screaming as she scared all the animals into hiding. “Hey, hey, hey! Filly present here.” I said, frowning at Chara’s lack of concern. The little filly hid behind my leg, letting out a quiet ‘Eep’. Chara then took notice of Fluttershy. “Ah, you were saving the future bearer of kindness well I can't really fault you then.” Chara said since it was this Pony it was okay The little winged horse remained quiet, simply staring at Chara like a shy child. The animals of the forest were hiding behind bushes and shrubbery, doing the same kind of stare. I kneel down to her height, causing her to try to hide behind her mane. “Hey.. don’t be like that..” I said, slowly brushing the piece of hair from her face. When she saw my mask, she suddenly smiled, I probably looked like a bird to her, I could see her shyness melting away. She looks around at the all of the animals, she begins to speak to them, using a gentle voice that would make a mother proud. She looked at me and hesitate, her innocent eyes looking at me as if asking me something. I simple nodded to try and encourage her. She began to sing with her voice, singing about ‘so many wanders’. I don’t know why, my tears were threatening to come out of my tucks. “Get back up in there!” I whispered, and like magic, they leaped back in. “...What.” “Link, are you crying?” Chara asked with disbelief coloring her voice. “No, I’ve got something in my eyes.” I said frowning, I took out my ocarina again and, after listening to the yellow pegasus singing, began to play alongside her. She looked over at and smiled. Once the song was finished and the animals calmed down, she walked over to me. “What’s your name?” She asked in a soft sweet voice. But before I could answer Chara interrupted "Link, can I borrow the fairy Ocarina?” “Oh, uh.. Alright.” I reached into my pouch and pulled out a small ocarina made of wooden, I handed it over to Chara. “Any reason why- Wait, you’re not gonna play what I think you’re gonna play..” Fluttershy took a step back when Chara spoke, but seeing as I’m being friendly to her, she steps back toward us in curiousity of the small wooden instrument. “No no no no, I would never I would never, hey what's up” Chara said before pointing in the distance, I foolishly turned to look at the way she was pointing, but there was nothing there. The moment I turned back, she was already heading towards Ponyville with the ocarina. “Hey! No.. Don’t do it, don’t even think about doing it, don’t even think about not doing it. DO. NOT. DO IT!” I demanded. But it was no use, she was gonna do it. I mentally face-palm at this and groaned. “..Um..” A voice drew my attention back to her. “Right, uh.. That was Chara and my name is Link.” I said quickly. Now, I was a cross-roads. Either take this filly back up to Cloudsdale, or go after Chara to prevent her from summoning a storm. “Welp, i’m gonna hate myself in the morning” I mumbled as I crounched down. “Come on, lets get you home.” “But first, I have a question, if that’s not of any trouble, Mr. Link, but… are you an angel?” She asked, her eyes sparkling with curious. At point, I was falling for this filly. “Well, I guess I could be.” I said with a chuckle. “But no, I’m just a hylian with many magical talents.” I felt my wings slowly fade, leaving only a few magical feathers. The sweet little mare walked over to one of them and picked it up with a hoof. Wait, how’d she do that? “My name is Fluttershy.” She said with a smile that.. Somehow made a cute ‘Squee’ sound. “Can I keep it?” She asked. I smiled and nodded, she smiled back in response. “Yay~” She said softly. “Ah! No, eyes, don’t you dare let that tear out!” I mentally berated myself. The sound of a thunderous boom echoed throughout the skies, causing fluttershy to hide behind me. I took out my blue ocarina time and played the song again, causing the same wings to sprout out of my back. I picked up the filly and told her close her eyes, I wrapped my wings around me and disappeared in a shower of feathers. I appeared in Cloudales, placed her down on the weird cloud ground. “I need to go do something real quick, alright?” I said. She didn’t get a chance to answer before I suddenly fell through the clouds. Since I was forced into a freefall, the magic of my song took advantage and flown me back to ponyville. When I arrived, ponyville was being hit by snow and ice instead of rain. Chara was being chased by an angry mob filled with pegasi for the unscheduled storm. What I couldn’t believe, was that she was singing ‘Trololo’ as if this was some game. Sighing in annoyance, I decided to just sit down. Besides, she brought it upon herself and there was nothing I could do, well, except stop the storm. I took out my ocarina and played the song, making the stormclouds move on their own accord as if someone turned on a giant fan to blow them away. I quickly put away my clay instrument before anyone could see it. “Link, I know you ruined my storm.” I heard Chara scream. I bursted out laughing at what she said, so I chose to ignore her for the time being. When all was said and done and that the ponyfolk managed to capture her, the punished her by forcing her help out with the mess created by the storm managed.. Chara came up to me with a very unamusement expression. The expression soon fades and replaced with a smile from Chara. “Worth it.” She said with a giddy expression as if she got something for christmas. I sighed and shook my head. “If you’re not getting in trouble, you’re cursing and raging like a sailor.” I said, shaking my head once more. “You don't say” Chara said blatantly false and overly enthusiastic tone of voice. “Yarly.” I said with a horrible owl expression. “Cool story bro” was Chara’s response. I shake my head again, Huh. I’ve been doing that alot lately. I reached up to rub my forehead at Chara’s attics. Just then, and much like his namesake, General Silver Bullet appeared in a flash of silver unicorn magic. “Alright, what’s going on now?!” He exclaimed with anger. “S’up noob” Chara greeted him with a half-hearted wave. He lets out a loud groan, mumbling something about getting too old for this. “Also, it’s Silver Bullet. What’s wrong with you, filly? do you have bricks for brains?” Silver Bullet asked. "Yeah, I heard you but you'll always be a noob to me.” Chara replied as if a mother talking to her child He loomed over Chara, his silver horn gleam from nearby light sources. “You’re lucky you’re only a citizen, otherwise I would make your life a living hell!” He snorts in Chara’s face. “And because of your non-sense, I had to stop training my soldiers, they need to be ready for real threats, not punks like you who. Obuse. Their. Power!” He jabs Chara in the chest, giving each word a punctuation. “Dude, the guards are nothing but a joke I mean really, all of you are the alarm system for the princess so she knows where the danger is so she can get rid of it, mostly because you guys are just too incompetent to do anything other than stand around and look good as eye-candy for the princess.”chara replied in a scathing tone “We are her guardians, she can’t take care of everything as she is busy with meetings, outpost trades, and trying to keep the peace. One wrong move and a war from out of nowhere when the other nations don’t agree with her peaceful rule. Do you understand, filly?” He spit the last word like venom. “keep Telling yourself that you're important someday it might come true” Chara replied in a false tone of kindness I quickly reached out to cover her mouth. “That’s enough, Chara. Remember, this isn’t YOUR world.” I said in a whisper only Chara can hear. I turn to the unicorn in silver armour. “I’m sorry Mr. Silver Bullet, she’s had rough day and doesn’t know what she’s saying.” I said politely. “Are you this filly’s parent? If so, you’d best straighten out before that mouth of her gets her in trouble, and I do mean REAL. DEEP. TROUBLE.” He said. Chara was sitting in hot water at the moment, and if she doesn’t stop it, then i’m gonna end up in it too. “Tha f*** he is” she exclaimed” I haven't had anybody care for me and I don't need anybody,right now he is a house to crash at when I'm passing through so you can take your nice little speech shine it up real nice turn that b**** sideways and stick it right up your ass” “If that’s the case, then perhaps you should do the same and shove that attitude right up your flank!” He exclaimed, snorting once again in Chara’s face “I’ve got better things to do. Remember, I’ve got my eye on you, filly. One wrong step, and you’re gonna be in a world of hurt.” Unknowingly to Chara, a tiny speck of silver attaches itself on the bottom of her shirt, it fades away and camouflaging itself. “I'm pretty sure that puts you on the list somewhere”chara yelled at his retreating form. Silver Bullet ignore Chara’s insult before he vanishes in that same silver glow. The crowd stare at Chara with looks of disapproval, most of the mothers had to take their fillies away to prevent from witnessing such a scene. I reached over and give Chara one good slap upside her head. “Do you even think!? Yes, I get it, you’re immortal, you can get away with things, but hylia damnit, you’re gonna end up getting me in trouble just from me trying to stop it. Do you even want to enjoy my world? I mean you could of been summoned to a much more horrid version of Equestria, I can’t exactly give any examples but I guarantee it there might be a place far worst than non-ponies being enslaved.” I said to Chara. I was starting to get low on patients with Chara and i’d rather not destroy the friendship. “Link, the enslavement wasn't the worst part of my Equestria, that b**** actually caught me once and that's how I found out I'll never gain any physical scars from anything ever done to me I can guaran-damn-tee you that if you can think of it she did it to me in multiple different ways just to test what could kill me and if I could die permanently, so no you don't even know half of what I've been through.” Chara said in a cold emotionless voice. I simply stared at her and I was trying so hard to keep my cool, but it was just becoming too much! For just a split second, Chara could of sworn Link’s blue eyes just flashed red. “Forget it.” I said, quickly getting up from my seat and beginning to walk off before I say something that’ll end up as a fight for survival. all the while all the surrounding ponies we're just staring at us “I'll see you whenever link don't wait up” Chara said before walking towards the everfree. I didn’t bother to acknowledge Chara, I wanted to get away from her for the time. As I was moving in the opposite direction, I started to quietly sing the song Boulevard of Broken Dreams just to calm myself down, I don’t care how much pain Chara went through, I just wish she’d leave her attitude back in her world. I let out a long sigh. I didn’t bother to go back to the filly as I had no doubt created a scene when I first arrived in Cloudales, the pegasi up there don’t know me except for Fluttershy. I frowned at the thought of her, she’s probably wondering where I had gone too… The strange sound of metallic cracking was heard from my pouch, I reached in and pulled out Chara’s token. There on the knife, was a small jagged line. My eyes went wide in confusion and worry. I turn myself around and run off into the Everfree Forest to find her, I wanted to know if it was normal for her weapon to crack like this. I found Chara in the clearing with a dead Manticore split in half on the other side next to to a pile of bones “stupid f****** big ass mutant cat” Chara muttered to herself I don’t know why, but I had found this a little amusement, I started to laugh, my voice slowly raising up. “Like Displaced, like Displaced.” I said with a sigh. “I thought I told you not to wait up” Chara said irritably before Chara turned around to start walking out of the clearing in deeper into the woods. “Whoa, hold it!” I reach out and grabbed hold of her shoulder, I quickly raised her cracked token before she has a chance to protest. “This better be end of the world emergency, Link, or you're going to lose a hand.”chara said cold rage burning in her eyes. “Your token is breaking.” I said as the crooked line reached to the other side of the knife. “But that's not possible, my token is tied to my universe’s very existence, the only way it could even break is if my universe was erased.” Chara shouted before whispering to herself “Zelzer what are you doing.” Chara said as she was examining her token. The knife glowed very brightly before erupting in a blast of energy and I was blown backwards into the nearest tree, causing me to scream out in pain. I looked down and noticed that my hand was bloodied up. The knife was now in pieces, each one fading to a dull gray. “No Zelzer, please no!” Chara cried out with tears streaming down her face trying to put the pieces of her token back together “No Zelzer, don't you dare do this to me we were gonna be Immortal Gods even p-please.” Chara was now crying uncontrollably A light gray upside down heart with multi colors appeared in front of Chara out of the remains of her token before being absorbed into her chest. Willing myself to get up and ignore the blood in my hand, I slowly approached Chara as I was confused by this turn of events, did someone really have that much power to erase the universe? While I may have knowledge of the game, I had always gone the pacifist route, I never had the heart to even try to kill anyone in the game. “C-chara?” I said quietly, afraid to even raise my voice in fear of upsetting her. All I heard was her crying and muttering how she can fix everything and how she'll save him, her hands were bloody by now from trying to put the broken pieces of her token back together. I was honestly speechless at this moment, I didn’t know what to say to her. Going back in time wouldn’t do any good, I mean sure, we’d get her token from that timeline, but would it still usable? I kept opening my mouth, wanting to say something, anything! But my words were simple trapped in my throat. I kept running down my mental list of my current items and weapons, but none of them has any use... By now it got to the point where some of her bones were starting to show in her hands, they were cut up so bad and it looked like she wasn’t caring. With no other choice, I kneeled and gave her a soft hug while stroking her hair , trying to calm her down or atleast make her feel better, it was all I could offer. “W-w-what a-a’m I g-g-gonna doo” Chara cried her heart out while bearing her head in my chest. I didn’t have the answers to her question, so the second thing I could offer was a song. Softly, I started to sing the Song Of Healing, but it wasn’t just the tone, it was also it’s lyrics. Day to night, dark to light, Fall the sands of time. Let the years like the gears Of a clock unwind In your mind walk through time Back to better days. Memories, like a dream, Wash your tears away. Like a star in the sky darkness can't reach you. Light the night, joy is light 'til the new dawn. Cast away your old face Full of gloom and spite. With this mask, I will ask To borrow your light. Chara had cried herself to sleep in my arms while I singed her the song. I picked her up, continuing to hum the song to her as I made my way home, I was honestly glad the song’s magic could do something for her, although its effect was probably altered by the Lyric. I entered our home and placed her to bed. I got up and let out a gentle sigh. “What a mess this ended up as.” I mentally said, making my way to the fireplace. I placed the log pieces in the form of a pyramid, then lighted it with a small spark of Din’s Fire. I sat down and slowly pulled my leather glove off, but to my shocked surprise, it was fully healed, I underestimate the song and it must of healed up my hand. “At Least that’s something good..” I said mentally. I began thinking about the future, but more importantly Charas. “By Hylia’s grace, I hope she isn’t gonna have Nightmares…” I said then silently prayed to whatever Gods were up there. As if Celestia was listening, low and behold here she comes, entering the home without knocking, but at this point my mind and heart was weighed down to care. “Link?” She said, but I didn’t answer. I heard her hoofs behind me getting close, she suddenly placed her wings around me. I guess hugs are religious around here since it's given around so freely. I finally mustered up some strength and proceeded to tell her what happened. “Oh dear..” She said softly, her voice full of disbelief that something so powerful could destroy her world. “I..” She was at a loss for words. A moment of silence passed before he spoke again. “We may not be her original friends, but we can atleast make her feel welcome to our world. It’s the least I can offer.” She said softly. “I hope it's enough.. I really hope it's enough..” I said, trying to at least look at the positive of this situation. It was currently night time, just in time too as the fireplace was keeping the place warm. “...Celestia.. Chara’s body current holds six powerful souls.. However, they’re dangerous to have.“ I look up at her. “I mean Chara won’t use it for evil, but… If the wrong people were to know about her, they might use her against Equestria“ I said softly. Celestia was silent for a moment. “And can she let those souls out?” She asks. "Yes, she can. Why do you ask?” I asked in curiosity. “I can use the Elements Of Harmony to destroy them, or send them out of my world. The choice is hers whichever she picks.” She answered. She still had her angelic wings wrapped around my body. While I did appreciate the gesture, it was starting to feel a little awkward and of course, if Chara were to wake up.. “Uh.. Celestia? You can stop hugging me now..” I answer, she softly apologized and let go. The last thing I don’t need is Chara singing about it. “I can offer to do it tomorrow. For now, both of you need rest.” She said as she turned around to walk off. “Link.” I turned my head to look at her. “Don’t let it get to you, alright?” She said and I nodded. The door opens and Celestia is gone. Moments later, I fell asleep in front of the fireplace.
Learning the truth / Angry Ordeals. (Xover 5 - Chara's PoV)Consciousness started to slowly come to me before I sat up in a daze, I even didn’t notice where I was until yesterday's events suddenly came crashing down on me. ”I can't believe he's gone.” I thought to myself. “Why did he use the erase button?” From her point of view, she saw Link still in the same sitting position while his head hang low. He has his red hood on to keep warm. The fireplace itself didn’t have any fire, except for a weak glow from the ashes, it wasn’t enough to warm up the cabin. I started to curl in on myself, wrapping my arms around my legs all the while tears started to spill out. I just couldn't help it, Zel was dead he was the only constant in my life since being displaced, he was my friend, my brother, my protector. Now he was gone and I couldn't help it when I broke down in silence sobs “You promised Zel, you promise to never leave me.” I barely said through my choked sobs. Link’s eyes fluttered open as he let out a tired groan, poor guy didn’t even notice he had fallen asleep last night. I didn't move from my spot, my form shaking as I continued to cry, not even acknowledging that Link was awake. I continued to sob as the pressure was just too much to handle, my attention was drawn when I felt a leather gloved hand on my shoulder, I turned my head up to see Link there standing with a worried and concerned expression. “Chara?” Link said in that same soft expression he used before back in the Everfree Forest when I had my mental breakdown. “L-Link, what do you think c-could have f-forced zel to use erase button?” I asked in a broken voice the question that's been on my mind since my token broke. Link looked away and reached up to rub the back of his neck. “If I had to guess, maybe it was my fault? I mean I did take you away from your world and it probably freaked out your friend. Maybe he killed Celestia and then due to his panic of being alone, he erased the world?” Link asked, not bothering to look back at me. N-No, zel wouldn't have erased the world for that he was too level-headed to make that kind of mistake I think something forced him to” I tried to rationalize, my voice still shaking. “I… I don’t know..” Link said, finally looking back at me. “I just don’t know. You know this worlds events better than I do, even if it's not everything.” He said, going deep into thought. “If your world was still around, we could of time traveled and try to see the events for yourself. I’m only Link, not hylia or the three sacred goddess.” “Was there ever a way to talk to them in the game?” I had to ask I had to know what happened “Maybe they could tell us” latching on to any hope I could. Link let out a weak chuckle. “That would involve going to the Zelda-verse and we have no way of going there.” Link said, having a look of regret. There is a soft humming sound in the room, making me look around in confusion. Link removes his hand from her neck to look at his right hand, for some reason it was glowing. A beam of golden light shoots of Link’s hand, I am blinded by its bright rays. When the light cleared, I couldn’t believe my eyes, There that stood before us, was one of the goddess Farore bathed in a golden light. I couldn’t make out any details except for the outline of her body. “Worry not, Chara, for I can help you. My name is Farore, goddess of courage and one of the three creators of Hyrule.” She said, her voice sounding like a mature woman, and a childish voice following behind the first echo. Hearing this made Link gasp in surprise, I couldn’t but giggle nervously. “Uhhm, Lady Farore? Could you tell me what forced zel to erase my Equestria?” I had to use all of my determination just not to run away and hide. “Indeed I shall, Chara. I need only a moment.” She said as she placed her hands together, causing a giant golden triangle to form in front of her, she steps right through it as if it was pure liquid. Moments had passed and she eventually returns. “Your world was in many pieces, making it hard to see what had happened, so I had to cast a scrying spell to see into the past. From what I can gather, your Celestia had managed to summon Betty, she would of killed your friend, but he chose to eradicate the world, erasing it from existence. He did not say why as thoughts were his own. If I was there before the events, I would of read his mind.” She said, her voice was getting softer when she got to the more dreadful parts of the story. I couldn't help but chuckle even though it had no emotion in it “He always said he'd burn the world to keep me safe I guess he was serious.” was all I could say after hearing that. “I am deeply sorry that I couldn’t provide more.” She said, slowly bowing her head and asking for forgiveness. “I-It's ok and thanks you were more help then you'll realize” now I know why he hit the erase button, Betty was just someone you couldn't win against. “Wait, Farore. Could you tell me why the Triforce was left at my door step?” Link asked, his voice full curiousity and trust. “A powerful man had somehow replicated our Triforce and had given it to you. I must admit, although you were only a clone of our Champion, you have his courage and his will to protect others. If we had known of your world, we would've definitely given you a piece of the original triforce to help our hero.” Farore explained. “And do you know his name?” Link asked in a serious tone. “Sadly, I cannot provide that information. He is a dimensional travel and can travel to worlds beyond our power, only your triforce replica is only me to meet you both in person.” Farore told, Link sighed in annoyance, he was really hoping to get answers. “Is there a way to send me home? Or is that not an option?” Link asked. “It is beyond my power, only that man can send you back. I’m sorry, truly I am.” Farore said, making Link frown. “hay Farore before you go I've always wanted to ask you this why did you and your sisters leave the Triforce lying around or even give it the power to change the world you created?” I asked honestly confused about that stupid decision I mean really they're going to leave an all-powerful artifact just lying around. “Actually.. We didn’t.. A long time ago, a powerful demon known as Demise wanted the Triforce for himself. He had more power than us and me along with my sister Hylia, had no choice but to send the pieces into the future. However, he managed to grab the triforce of power before we sent the other two to future bearers.” Farore explained. “Why don't you take it back while he's weakened like when he gets stabbed with the master sword in the face” I had to ask “I am sorry, but the Triforce is forever bounded to the user, their wills to appeal to the pieces is what prevents us from taking it back. Demise, or his incarnations: Ganondorf, appeals to power. Link or your friend, gives in to courage, while our princess zelda, prays for wisdom.” Farore said. “But what about someone like me couldn't I challenge his place for the Triforce of power you can read my mind so you can see that I am at least a good candidate?” I said. trying to give her an option with that Triforce piece in which It had no way to do with me wanting the Triforce of power nope not a bit. “Your will is Determination, not the power to rule with an iron fist. Now, if Hylia had known that, she would of created the Triforce Of Determination.” Farore said. “You think she would actually do that for me” I said with hope gleaming in my eyes screw of Triforce of power I'd be unstoppable with the Triforce of determination!!! “But again, that man. I think you can see where this is going, Chara. We are indeed Goddess that created Hyrule, but this person holds power beyond what we can do.” Farore said, as if hoping she didn’t discourage me. “You hold your own power, it is your will to decide what to do with it.” “Well, before you go there is a Ganondorf displaced out there somewhere,maybe you can throw the Triforce at him” even though I wouldn't get my own Triforce I still had to help her after all she did. She waves her hand around, trying to give me the hint that any logic involving the triforce or to change anything will only be defied by that certain being. “have you ever tried throwing him into the void Between Worlds I heard it's a very bad place to be if you want to remain sane” trying to give her some idea “Ah yes, that one mistake we overlooked. Not that world, I mean.. “ She sighed. “The Goddess Of Time created that universe and our second counterparts. Me nor my sisters don’t have access to such a thing and even if we do, again we can’t do anything about that man.” Farore explain with a small hint in anger in her voice, she was starting to hate my determination just to get rid of whatever person she’s talking about. “Well just wait until the link from breath of the Wild shows up that'll be the last time you'll ever have to worry about Ganondorf” I said trying to give her a reassuring look I may not be a good person but there's some lines even I don't cross and ganon's crossed them all. “It.. already happened.” She sighs. “He keeps coming back regardless as long as there is evil in the hearts of men.” Farore said. “Have you ever thought about just wiping out the humans and starting with a new species that don't have negative aspects in their heart” I mean really if he gets power from darkness from humans why not just wipe the f****** out I mean really it isn't that hard I mentally facepalm. “We create, not destroy. Wiping them out is no better than what evil does.” Farore said, her moves to the right, as if she heard something. “I’m deeply sorry, but my sisters need me. I bid you farewell, Displaced Chara and Displaced Link.” And with a gentle bow, she fades away in a ethereal glow. Suddenly, a scroll arrives via dragon fire, Link catches it and opens it up, he frowns at what he is reading. Link takes out a new parchment and writes a reply then sends it using the dragon ring. “Just Celestia asking what was going on, she wasn’t worried as she senses a positive energy from here. At Least Silver Butthole won’t come barging in. No ill disrespect mind you, but he really needs to control his anger. “ “But that's what makes him so much fun! Have you seen the shade of purple I've gotten him to turn.” I couldn't help but giggle a little as I remember the last time me and him met. I truly do love messing with scrubs “Anyway are you going to tell her you summoned the literal goddess of courage?” “Actually, it was more like Farore came on her own. I made sure to include her name and that she isn’t dangerous, i’m sure she’d understand.” Link said, always the positive one. “Oh yeah, she'll understand alright, I can see you now ‘oh you want to know what's happening oh just a literal goddess coming down to talk with us nothing too big’.” I couldn't help but remarking in a scathing tone. Link frowns at my remark. “What, and lie to her? Didn’t you mention to me she wields the elements of harmony? What if she has the power to detect them? I’d rather not lose trust I have now.” he said. “Well guess I'm going to get some snacks for when she shows up” I said getting up and walking into the kitchen to grab something to snack on for when the fireworks go off. However, the only thing I could was metal casing a upon looking instead, all I saw was frozen meat? “I swear to God we're going to get me some chocolate or I'm burning this Forest to the damn ground” I couldn't help but mumble to myself all the while I continue to look for something. Link walks in to see me looking through the food storage. “Hey, its either that or the food ponies can provide, which are mostly herbivore based.” he said. “I want some damn chocolate!” I said in reply glaring at him “I don't care about meat or vegetables I need my chocolate.” “Well, nothing is stopping you from coming to Sugarcube corner.” Link said before suddenly tossing me a purple rupee. “Besides, the..” Link stops for a moment to try to remember something. “I guess the Dancer or Dancing family invite me over to their home.” “Go ahead and play with your friends, mamas got a date with some chocolate.” Was all I said while not even looking at him. I ran out the door and headed for Ponyville but I could have sworn I heard a yell of indignation as I left oh the joys of being a troll. Like every other day of the week, ponies were going upon their daily lives. Some of them going to work, others heading to their intended destination, just another peaceful day in Ponyville when the monsters aren’t attacking. I was just about to enter sugar cube corner to get my chocolate, but an armored hoof grabbed my shoulder. “Someone is either suicidally Brave or deathly stupid.” was all I could think to myself as I turned around to glare at the dumbass that dared to stop me. “Just me, filly.” It was none other than silver bullet. “I just want to clarify a few things. Now, I am aware of Celestia and what she had bare witnessed of the event including myself, I have trouble believing it. Was that really a Goddess from another world?” he asked, it sounded strange not hearing him in a angry voice, I mean his expression still held authority and control, but still. “Yes that was a goddess now get out of my way so I can get my chocolate” I said trying to remove his hoof. “Besides how do you know what was said.” “I have my ways.” Silver bullet said with a arrogant smirk. “You may have been able to spy on us but there wouldn't be anything you could do to stop me not even the elements can stop me if I truly wanted to do something” I said not really caring if Silver Bullet knows about my powers or not. “Well, no.” Silver bullet as his smirk fades. “Not after what i’ve seen. But I still wish you would get an attitude adjustment.” He said with a slightly angry sigh. “You have a Goddess on your side, and by that rule alone, I really can’t do anything about it in fear of her doing anything about it. I have a firm belief in that sort of thing.” I snorted at him “I don't need a bloody goddess on my side, if you truly have been spying on me then you know I'm not from this Equestria and you also know that my Equestria was a slave empire and I'll tell you something it only took me and my friend zel to bring my Equestria to its knees” I said before turning and heading into sugar cube corner. Silver Bullet said nothing, except his angry snorts, the stallion left where he stood. I truly didn't care “the dumbass should learn his place in the pecking order” was all I thought as I headed to the counter seeing mr. Cake I waved him over. “Hello, Chara!” He greeted me with a smile. “Same as always?” "Yes please!” I said, my mood brightening immediately as I can never stay mad with mr. Cake here, I went to pull out the rupee to pay for my chocolate but Mr. Cake stops me. “There’s no need for that, Chara. Turns out the Rupee Link gave is very rare, my appraiser gave the rupee the value of 100 bits. I don’t know where your friend got them but he’d like more.” Mr. Cake said, he opens the cash register, takes out the amount, but then reduces it from the other two times they’ve brought from him. Mr. Cake then hooves the rest over to me eighty five bits. All the while all I can think is how can I exploit this. As I sit down with my chocolate I spot silver a****** heading my way all, “Doesn't this Noob ever learn” I mentally thought. “Filly.” Silver Bullet says as if he screaming ‘Attention!’ at a soldier. “I think it hay time that you take up a course in learning.” he said with a wide smirk that could rival The Grinch half-way. “According to Celestia law, all fillies including non-ponies must attend school.” He said, making me grimace. “You do realize there are less painful ways to kill yourself right” I asked with a raised eyebrow not believing what I was hearing. “Hey, it's the law, I didn’t make it..” He said, still wearing that hay-eating grin. “Yeah not happening.” I said placing my chocolate in my inventory. I reached up and took off the Fox mask link gave me and then put on the bunny hood. I slowly got up out of my seat and I ran out of there like a bat out of hell. Suddenly, there is a silver flash as Silver Butt-Munch appeared, but before I could react and turn to the right, his reflective horn flashed once more, causing magical silver cuffs to attach to my wrists and ankles, I fell over by some invisible force. I quickly opened my menu and switched the bunny hood for the bomb mask before activating its power,, I’d rather suffer a literal death than to go to school. The mask did its job and I could feel myself quickly fading, but… death never came.. “Niiiice try, filly.” Silver Bullet said as he walked into my vision. “Magical Cuff and fortified healing. You won’t be able to kill yourself and active your silly star power.” He said.“You truly underestimate my determination” I said before before the load button appears below my hand, I can see silver dildo’s eyes widen slightly before I hit the button and disappear. Silver Bullet was stuttering, so flabbergasted to say a proper word or sentence, his face turns into a very dark red. Suddenly, like that of a cartoon character, steam begins to shoot out of his ears. “FFFFIIIIILLLLLYYYY!!!” He screams to the heavens. As I reappear in the clearing I could have sworn I heard silver c*********s scream of absolute rage, I shrug my shoulders before putting on the bunny Hood again and then ran back to me and Link’s cabin. Once I arrived, I decided to have my second save here before taking off so that silver cumbucket can't get me. Lo and behold, there he is, silver spooner in all his glory, or would that make him red spoon since he- wait.. Why is he on fire? Silver Bullet’s body was in flames, his face showing the most fierce angry face I have ever seen, I can even see a few veins popping from his forehead. I started running the other way as fast as I could well I could have sworn I heard ‘f*** this s*** I'm out’ playing in the background "Nope-nope-nope do not want nope-nope-nope!” I kept repeating as I ran for my life. He shot off literally like a bullet, leaving a fiery trail behind his hoofs, he was even snorting flames, what the hell!? Deciding that it was time to pull out the big guns I brought out my knives both of them glowing green before encasing myself in a shield. “YOU WILL GO TO SCHOOL, THAT IS AN ORDER, SOLDIER!” He screamed out before he glided head on into my shield, I could feel the heat from his rage-induced flames, I think he might lost his mind. “And who's going to make me, Michael MCdoesn'texist!” I screamed back pouring all of my determination and hatred into my shield because I sure as hell am not going to school. I noticed that his horn began sparking, literally acting like a blowtorch to my shield. “I HAVE HAD ENOUGH OF YOUR GAMES, SOLDIER!” “S*** s*** s*** Link where are you” I screamed out in my mind “if I can just load I can get away from this Nut Job” I thought to myself feeling as if I actually bit off too much. Suddenly, the sound of the canterlot voice boomed throughout the forest clearing. “SILVER CELESTIAL BULLET!” At the very mention of his full name, the flames suddenly vanish from his body. Celestia is barreling toward this location like a comet flying out of the atmosphere, her flames cut off the moment she draws near, she landed rather powerfully, causing the planet Equs itself to shake. I decided this was the best time to nope the f*** out so I brought up my load button and hit it again vanishing without a trace, I never got to hear the motherly talk the princess was giving. I decided to head towards the castle of the Two Sisters in everfree to set up my last save because I truly did not want to have all my saves near each other in case I have to deal with him again. A memory of me watching a Naruto AMV came to me, it was where Naruto uses one of his truth-seeking balls to make a platform for Sasuke, I started to wonder if I could use green soul energy the same way, it sounded so crazy, so I said “f*** it, why not?” I started out by creating a basic shield on the ground under me and then attempted to try and make the shield lift me into the, but it refused to move at my command. “Maybe I'm doing it wrong.” I said to myself. I thought maybe I could wrap myself in the shield, much like the Green Lantern's from Justice League. In trying to do it that way, it was starting to work, but I was feeling a strain on my body to the point I actually found blood leaking down my nose, causing twenty points of my hp to get reduced. I quickly stopped bending the shield and let it go, I didn’t want to respawn just yet. I had one more idea, it actually came from the spinning top from Twilight Princess and Sonic 3. As I started to form the top I noticed there wasn't any noticeable strain on me I decided it was time to climb on. I took it one step at a time, but the moment I stepped on, it shifting the other way, causing me to trip over. “S***!” I screamed. Soon, my face was being introduced to the ground. “I just want an easy way to the castle is that so bad!” I mentally cried in my head as I got up, I tried once more to balance myself on top of the green energy spin-top. I had finally found my center balance, making me fist pump in victory. I attempted to use my willpower to make it move forward gently, but instead of that, I suddenly shot off like a man at a marathon, forcing me to have to kneel down and cling onto the edges. “Asgore Dammit, this thing flies off like a rocket!” I exclaimed. “Brightside silver Outhouse will never catch me” I thought to myself. Next thing I know, my head is colliding with branches galore. “ b**** f*** s*** d*** d***!” I yelled as a fly splattered all over my face. Before long, I ended up with my head slamming into the castle’s walls where I wanted to be, I wasn’t even aware that my skull had cracked like an egg. Good thing is I made it to the castle, bad news I ended up dying in the progress. I ignored the giant blood stain on the wall and I walked in and see the pedestal where Celestia has put the ‘elements’. I was not foolish enough to think that Celestia would put the real elements here and that those were probably just enchanted to summon the real elements when someone worthy to wield them is near. Pulling up my saved button, I decide to save right here in front of the ‘elements’ before pulling up the load button and returning to the cabin. Upon appearing at my location, I noticed Link, Celestia, and silver balls all together staring at me with mixed expressions. Link had a rather disappointing and annoyed expression on his face, sunbutt had what can only be described as motherly disappointment and silver balls had a smug expression. So I said the first thing that came to my mind.“Would you believe me if I said Silver balls over there was at fault?”
Dinner With The Dancers. (Link's PoV)Author's Note This Chapter presence what happend after he left Chara home alone. I'm not sure if I'm satisfied with this, so there may be edits in the near future. Dinner With The Dancers. (Link's PoV) After Chara left to go sooth her chocolate addiction at the Sugarcube Corner, I just had to shake my head in disbelief. Chara doesn’t like vegetables or meat? I guess it's due to her being in Chara’s body, she’s only going to eat nothing but junk food. I can just picture the dental bill now if she were to go have a check up. I chuckled at the mental image and how much in denial she’s going to be when her teeth are all rotting out, I had to grimace though at how many teeth will need to be removed. Then again, she’ll just kill herself and respawn through a save point. If only she’d let go of her attitude and just be herself, she’d be able to live a better life instead of that vile world where non-ponies were enslaved. After locking up the cabin and leaving the area, I was thinking of using the local train station to get to Canterlot, but I doubt my rupees is gonna help buy me a tick, it may have allowed me to buy Chara her Chocolate Sundae Surprise but I highly doubt it’ll work in other places. An idea soon formed in my head, I know a faster way to travel than the train! With a jolt in my step, I ran north. Once I eventually arrived at the train tracks and well out of sight of any ponies, I reached into my pouch and pulled out the Goron Mask. Considering how well I took the Fierce Deity Mask’s transformation, I think I'm confident enough to handle this one too. Taking a moment to breath, I slowly brought the mask to my face, it’s power suddenly clinged to my face, I felt a surge of power rush through me and I forced myself to suppress a scream. My body undergoes a powerful transformation, soon taking on the form of a goron. I panted softly from the event, this was a lot more painful than the other mask I wear. “Ok.. This should be easy.. Just roll into a ball, gain speed..” I said to myself, trying to sync myself up. I crouched down and curled myself up, something strange happens to me and I find the corner of my vision darker. “...Magic, I should've know.” I commented. Despite my head being down, I was looking through a scrying eye from a different point of move, I was literally seeing my body as if my spirit left my body. My body was different as a Goron, it took on a red desert coloring and a much older body, it didn’t look goofy like the original Link. From what I could see. I looked nothing like Darmani, I didn’t even have his white beard, but instead I had a mustache and a goatee. Did this mask contain a different spirit? Or did that mystery man modified it since I’m not the original? Regardless of the case, I think I’m ready to get the ball rolling. Willing my body to roll, it took me a while to start rolling due to the snow starting to form a few inches of snow, eventually I started to pick up speed, faster and faster until finally, spikes exploded from my body and blasting me into a burst of speed. I followed along the train tracks, my third eye looking around. My rolling form was kicking up bits of snow dust and knocking down anything in my path, but I had to guide my body to avoid the more bigger obstacles. Eventually, I arrived at the train tunnel and I had to slow myself down. I quickly uncurled from my form as I know I won’t be able speed through it without light. I searched through my pouch and pulled out a red glass lantern and gave the small wheel a turn. Suddenly, it sucked in air and eventually ignited a tiny flame inside. “Well, that’s new..” I said with confusion, shouldn’t it drain my magic? Ignoring the logic in that, I raised it to the air and began trekking into the train’s cave. Yes, this was gonna be a horrible idea, but I don’t know how else to get to Canterlot. It got deathly silent through during my travels, I was mentally hating myself for this decision and I can’t just hear Chara now. ‘Link, you idiot, you’re gonna kill yourself!’ although it would be a lot more violent The sound of a train reached my ears, causing me to cringe and stand up straight. “FFFFFF-” I quickly removed the goron mask and then quickly pulled out the hookshot with my free hand, I took aim at the roof of the cavern and released the trigger. The moment the hook hits the stone above, I was jolted flew straight up, I clinged onto that Hookshot handle for dear life. Eventually, the train sped by underneath me. When everything went quiet, I pulled the handle to let the hook latch and allow me to fall back down to the ground. “Hylia..” I breathed out in relief. “That was way too close.” I said, allowing myself a moment to let my heart slow down. I proceed through the train’s tunnel, keeping my hookshot out incase another train comes flying at me, I really hope the conductor didn’t see me. The tracks followed spiral upward inside the mountain, eventually reaching the end. I could see Canterlot in view now, a large castle town in the distance… Huh, it reminds me a bit Castle Town from the zelda verse. I managed to get to the train platform, I earned a lot of stares from the locals, a lot of them were confused at my appearance while some of them had looks of disgust on their face, however the moment I leaped into the air with the power of my red cloak, their looks of disgust quickly changed to looks of shock. When I landed, my hood lowered due gravity, and when I turned to look at the unicorns, they now had looks of curiosity but mostly fear. I shrugged my arms and walked off, they continued to stare as I moved through the streets of Canterlot. Were they eying me for my appearance or where they eyeing my sword and shield? Ya know, I fit almost perfectly with this place considering how I look. Only thing that’s different are the unicorns wearing modern clothes. I halted in my step when my stomach alerted me, reminding me that I haven’t had breakfast. After wandering around the place, I eventually came across something a sign that label ‘Joe’s Donut Shop’. “Huh, I haven’t had anything sweet for a long while.” I mentally said to myself, deciding to try it out. I pushed the door open, causing it’s bell to ring. "Hiya bud, what would you like?" Joe greeted me with a slightt brooknly accent “Yea. But before I do, do you accept rupees?” I asked, reaching into my pouch and pulling a yellow rupee out, it makes a little jingle when I placed it down on the counter “Well i’ll be, those are some finely crafted gems.” Joe said as he examined the gem, the yellow rupee I placed there was smaller than the red rupee. "I'll accept it, I bet my wife would love this.” Joe said with a smile, taking the yellow rupee. “I’ll have two frosty cream filled donuts.” I said after examining the menu. Donut Joe’s horn flashes brown, causing the donuts under the display case to be levitated out and placed onto a napkin to be given to me. I took the delectables and left the place. One bite and, oh Hylia, it was heavenly, this puts the donuts back home to shame. Once the delicious rings were consumed, I headed on over to The Dancer family’s home, following the directions giving to me when they sent the letter to me. Eventually, I arrived at their home. Reaching up, I gave their doorbell a ring. Slowly but surely, the door to reveal Moon dancer’s father, Crescent Moon. “Oh hey, Link, you made it!” The father exclaim with a smile. I was about to answer, but Moon Dancer ran past under her father’s leg and glomped my right leg. “OHTHANKYOUTHANKYOUTHANKYOUTHANKYOU” She said in quick succession, “Uh.. What’s wrong with her?” I asked, a little taken back by this. “Oh, she’s just very happy that she got an A for bringing in your Stone Mask, the teacher said it was the most advanced form of magic he has ever seen.” Crescent explained. I looked down at Moon dancer and she is beaming at me with a happy smile “It's all I wanted. When I grow up, I want to be the best researcher, that way I can study magical artifacts and determine what they can do. Your stone mask was tricky at fast, but when I put it on, you should've seen the look on everypony’s faces when they saw me as nothing but a boulder. Link, you have got to tell me where you found this, Oh! Oh! Oh! Did you enchant the mask yourself? How did you do it? What’s the spell’s incantation? I-” I just had to stop her right now and there by forcing her mouth close. “One question at a time, I’m a hero, not a multitasker!” I said with a frown. She looked at me with those big purple puppy dog eyes. “I’m sorry, Mr. Link, I’m just so excited and I have so many questions about you.” Moon Dancer said. “And I will answer it in due time, come on, we’ve got a scheduled dinner to attend too.” I said, she finally let go of my things and ran inside. Crescent Moon chuckles at his daughter’s energy. “Ever since we saved you at the Everfree Forest, she was worried about you since your stay at Ponyville’s hospital.” Crescent said. I blinked a few times at that, she barely knows me, yet she was worried about a total stranger? I mentally shrugged my arms. Maybe friendship is a religious thing? When I entered their home, it was like walking into a movie set, except without the cameras. Their home wasn’t rich, but it wasn’t exactly poor. Actually, come to think of it, it reminded me like the home from Home Alone 1, but everything rearranged. I followed Crescent while Moon Dancer just couldn’t keep still, she kept looking over at me and opening her mouth, but she was holding herself back as if I would do something bad if she did speak. “Follow me to the living room, the dinner isn’t ready yet, my wife Tap Dancer just needs a little while longer. We’re having Spicy Roasted Ratatouille with Spaghetti.” He said and I couldn’t help but hide my reaction to that. I didn’t like spicy foods as my mouth was sensitive to the stuff, maybe I can wash it down with whatever liquids they’ve got.. I noticed that they got their fire going, so I reached up and took off my red cloak and hood, I really don’t need it since it's nice and warm in here. I made my way over to a black leather chair and took my seat with it, it was a little awkward to sit it though as it was design for a pony. The bottom was pretty much a cushion on the floor with the back leaned slightly forward. “Mr. Link?” Moon Dancer said as she handed me back my Stone Mask. “Please, Moon dancer, just call me Link.” I correct her while putting my mask back into my pouch, there was no need for something so formula, I know she’s only being respectful since I’m older than here. “Oh! ok, Could you tell me where you got the mask?” she asked, taking a seat near me. Welp, I had to tell her a half-lie half-truth. “I got it a long time ago from a rather Happy Mask Salesman from another world.” “Another world? But I thought Equestria was the only one.” She said and I raised my eyebrow at her. “Do you see the moon?” I asked her, she nodded. “Its another world, even if no ones there.” “Except the Mare On The Moon” She exclaimed. “It's a story my papa used to tell me everynight.” “Mare on the moon?” I repeated Moon Dancer’s Worlds, I just had to look at Crescent and silently ask him. ‘Why did you name your child Moon?’ He simply shrugged at me and I shook my head in response. “Yea, its about a mare who lives on the moon, she stalks children who don’t behave.” Moon dancer said, trying to sound scary by making her voice raspy and deep. “And before you know it, she takes you away!” She raised her hoofs high as if trying to make herself look taller. “Oh, that is scary.. But not as scary as the Boogy Man.” I said, raising my arms high. “Except he only goes after children who don’t want to sleep when their parents ask them too.” “Eep! Hey, there is no boogy man, I mean I always stay up during the Summer Sun Festival.” She mentioned, puffing up her cheeks in annoyance at me, I couldn’t help but chuckle at her. “But you do believe in the Mare On the Moon, right?” She nodded, but before I could say anything, Crescent looked over at me and slightly shook his head, as if asking me to not turn her into a disbeliever. “Never mind, she’s real, I was only testing ya. Anyways, back to my story. I told her about a Happy Mask Salesman who had lost all of his masks, he was sad and crying on a stamp. So, being the hero that I am, I asked him on what was wrong, he then explained that an Imp had stolen all of his masks, so I told him that i’d get them all back for him. Lemme tell you, it was NOT easy.” I explained with half-lies and half truths. I had to change the story and shorten it, otherwise we would be here longer than the dinner preparations. I sighed as I recalled the rough time I had even getting the masks, constantly having to reset time and repeat the the same three days over and over again. “Anyways, the Imp had hidden the masks in four temples full of traps, puzzles, dangers and monsters, all sorts of twisted creatures.” I said. I could see the exciting in the fillie’s eyes. “Not only did I have to fight my way through it, I also had to free four giants from the curse the Imp put on them.” “So you’re like Daring Do” She said, I didn’t bother asking who that was, it would just derail my story. “I’m not gonna bother explaining my trials in those temples, it took me days!” I said. Actually, it was the same three days repeated. “Once the masks were return to the man and all the giants freed, I encountered the Imp, but he was very because of a dark mask that was once used in hexes and rituals. “Wait, hexes and rituals?” Crescent Moon asked with a look of disbelief. “Hey, it's a true story from my world and I do have many masks to prove it. Anyways.” I said, getting back to the story at hand. “Before he fought me, the Imp gave me a mask.” I reached in and took out the fierce deity mask. “The Imp wanted to play a game, although oddly enough, a game of good guy vs. bad guy. He said that he once defeat this man and sealed him away, the Imp was testing me if i’d put on the mask and be this guy, he then asked in a omnivous voice ‘Will you repeat his mistake?” Moon Dancer and even his father shuddered at my words. “And so, I accepted his challenge and put on the mask. But what I didn’t know, was that the mask was cursed with a powerful magic that transformed me into a powerful god.” I explained, leaving out the ‘Demon’ part of it out. “Wooooow, let me see, let me see!” She reached out with her goofs and I moved it away from her. “Oh no, this isn’t like the Stone Mask, this thing is actually a rather dangerous power only I know how to use.” I said with a frown. “Put it on!” She demanded with excitement in his voice.. “Moon Dancer.. You say you’re gonna be a Researcher, right? Do you want to be this reckless with magical items? It's like if you tried to wear a cursed object, you’d end up stuck with it..” I said to her. Her excitement slowly died down, she showed a pouty face until she eventually nodded in agreement. A cute dinner bell is rung, signaling that dinner is ready. Moon Dancer was first to leave for the dining room, but before I could do the same, Crescent stops me by placing his hoof on my shoulder. “Is it true?” He asks, making me turn around. “Is that mask really dangerous?” He asked with concern. “Against others, yea. But don’t worry, I only use this mask in dire situations.” I said with a smile. Crescent felt a little bit more comfortable at that. Dinner was served and glasses were were handed out. I picked up my fork and took a piece of the ratatouille. I had to admit, it had a slightly sweet juicy taste to it , it wasn’t as good as Donuts but it was still good nevertheless. “So Link” Tap Dancer started. “I’ve been hearing a lot of strange things from ponyville, like the weather suddenly changing and the Canterlot’s pony general started a fight?” I almost dropped my fork in response to that “J-just a filly problem.” I answered, not even saying which filly it is. “Basically a Unicorn causing trouble that needs to be straighten out.” and humbled, I finished the rest of my sentence in my mind. “Maybe it’s a filly who just experience her first spark?” She suggested. “Its when a unicorn first learns how her powers or attempts to use them, but they end up losing control.” I suddenly frown at the mental image of Chara as a unicorn, it’s a good thing the universe wasn't cruel enough to do it.. “So Link, after dinner, maybe you can show me the other masks?” Moon dancer asked as she picked up a fork in her telekinetic grip. “Sure, although there a couple I gave to Chara, so I won’t be able to show them all.” I said, of course I also wasn’t going to show the Giant’s Mask, and the other three transformation masks, I can just imagine the look in their faces if I suddenly changed shape. “And who is chara?” Moon dancer. “She’s a friend and someone I took guardianship over.” I said, reaching back to rub my neck. “Can I meet her? Maybe she likes magic like I do” But before I could answer, the area suddenly blipped out of existence and before I knew it, I was back home at the cabin. And there in front of me stood Celestia who looked tired and unamused, while Silver Bullet was glaring at me. “Link, when Chara gets home, we need to have a very. Serious. Talk” She said, she sounded like a mother who was about give their child the scolding of a lifetime. The room was then filled with a golden rays, and when the light faded, there stood Chara looking at us with for a moment with nervous but surprised look on her face. ”Would you believe me if I said it was silver balls fault?” she said, her mixed expression looking smug and cocky.
Chara's Mental Breakdown / Song Of Healing: Final ChapterAuthor's Note *scratches back of head* Please forgive me if there are things in this chapter you dislike. Chara's Mental Breakdown / Song Of Healing: Final Chapter I heard silver say from beside me. “you smug little-” before he was cut off by Celestia. “Silver Bullet, please, you’ve done enough as it is. When we get home, I'm going to strip you of your title and send you off to anger management classes.” “But Princess-” Silver was cut off as Celestia wasn’t gonna have any of that. “No buts!” Celestia said with a deep voice, she means business. “Now, Chara.. I have a few questions and I suggest you cooperate. First, Silver Bullet is right, you need to go to school, you can make new friends and perhaps spend time with them rather than you going off to cause mischief. I have a lot on my hooves and I don’t want you stacking anymore than I can handle.” “You'd have a better chance of getting Tirek to be upstanding citizen then getting me to go to school” Chara said with a giggle. Celestia chose to ignore that statement. “I mean it, Chara… “ “Me too. I've been to school once, I'm not going again.” Chara said with a more serious expression and her hands on her hips “Chara, she’s right, making friends might help you out.” I said, crossing my arms. “That way, you can hang out with other people besides me.” “It’s either that, or… No more chocolate from Mr. or Mrs. Cake, even if you do have the Bits.” Celestia said. I saw Charas eye twitch and she moved her hand up, looking like she was accessing something. “The second set of Elements of Harmony I have in my inventory that I guess you don't want.” Chara said in the overly happy tone pulling out a purple star-shaped gem. Celestia looked unamused, but soon a smile spread across her muzzle. “If they are indeed the elements of harmony from your world..” She said, but said no more, possible sending Chara in minor confusion. Suddenly, the lone gem start to fade to gray. “Since the original bearer no longer exists along with my other counterpart, it cannot function anymore. And for a good reason. If two of the same element of harmony were near, it would of caused some… undesired effects. Do the words ‘Elements of Chaos’ ring a bell?” She asked. A thousand years ago, Discord had that idea before, and when they two opposite met each other, let’s just say the world ended up more warped than before. she grumbled throwing the gem back in her inventory before pulling out a red and black amulet “how about the Ali corn Amulet or another crystal heart I have one of those too? she said a little desperation leaking into her voice. “The original crystal empire can’t fuel it anymore and I’d rather not chance it to see if it would work for Cadence. As for your copy of the amulet.. Well, it might contain a different wavelength compared to mine. Yes, I did create one when I was younger.” “You made this ****ing thing, do you know how hard it was to even fight Twilight when she was wearing this? She actually managed to nearly dust A five-soul Zalzar!”Chara screamed anger clear on her face. “You would do the same in my position, young and experimenting with magic.” Celestia said, but of course she left out a secret of hers out of her story. “Well, you can literally ask for anything, I have looted the entirety of my Equestria to the rafters anything really, what do you want to not send me to school!?” Chara said finally moving on from her anger. “I’m sorry, but this is for your own good.” She said, her horn lights of a yellow spark, suddenly causing a magical rune to activate from under Chara, but nothing happened, or so it appeared. “Don't you ****ing do this Sunbutt I swear I will have my Vengeance that will make the bloody pits of Tartarus look like a nice vacation do you he-” Chara was cut off as she vanished. “Uh.. Where did she go?” I asked, I was honestly expecting something else. “She’s gone to school, like I wanted her to go. You see Link, ever since she arrived in our world, I’ve always sense her bottled up pain, I believe that once she makes friends and hang out with them, she’ll be able act like her age.” Celestia explained, I had to prevent myself from laughing. If only she knew that Chara has the mind of a much more older person. “What about me? You brought me here for some reason.” I asked. “I want you to keep track of her progress, send me reports to see if she’ll improve, she needs this more than ever. It was either that, or send her to the moon so she would stop creating so much mischief for Ponyville.” She said with a gentle sigh. “I hope you’re aware that you interrupted a dinner I was having with the Dancers, right?” I asked with a slightly annoyed look. “Yes, and I sent a guard to explain what happened. Don’t worry, I can return you to them to finish, and afterwards I can bring you back when you’re done.” Celestia said with an apologetic smile. “Oh, I forgot to mention, and I know she’ll be very upset, but she won’t be able to use her powers for a while. That spell took me a long time to get ready because of how alienated your friend is.” I couldn’t help but feel sorry for the kids and teachers, may god have mercy on then. “Princess there's a Ruckus at the school!” a random guard came flying through the door saying “a child is trying to take their own life!” Celestia frown at this and sighed deeply. With a flash, she was gone, reappearing at the location where Chara is. “-’ll die and I'll come back and there's nothing anybody can do to stop me and I'll get my powers back and then that b***h will pay!” she heard Chara screaming as she was about to stab herself through the heart. Suddenly, the knife was yoinked away by a golden glow by Celestia, wearing a stern expression, Chara has got to be the most stubborn child in Equestrian history. “You can't stop me from dying sun b***h!” Chara screamed turning to her when her knife was taken. “Except you’ll be dead.. For good. The spell I placed on you is nullifying your powers. Do you not want a normal life? Do you want to be sad for the rest of your life? Do you want to keep feeling pain and sorrow forever? I am TRYING to help you…” Celestia explained. “Then at least I'll go out on my terms! my powers are the only thing that makes me me!” Chara said tears starting to spill from her eyes “they're the only thing I have left!” “And I want to give you more, the very things that other world took from you, Chara.” Celestia said as she took a step forward. “But all I've ever been was an unstoppable weapon, what good is the weapon that can't do anything!?” Chara cried “But that’s not you, Chara, it's what your universe tried to turn you into, you need to be yourself.” She said, slowly wrapping her wing around Chara. “Would you do it if I promise you a life supply of chocolate? Every day, I'll send a mailmare or mailstallion to deliver it to you..” Celestia was honestly running out of options. “But I need my powers, everything I own is in my inventory! Everything Zelzer gave me!” Chara was sobbing at this point “I can't even get the locket he made me!” “Oh dear, I’m sorry.. I only did it because I knew you’d just come back just to avoid going to school, I want you to make friends, it’s all I ask. If I give you back the power to use your inventory, would you stay in school?” Celestia asked, softly hugging Chara with her wing. “I guess but I want all my power!” Chara said still crying “I-I don't want to be mortal again.” Chara said in a small voice “So you fear death, is that it?” Celestia asked, now using a more softer voice. “Y-Yeah.” Chara said pulling her legs close to her. “Alright, Chara.. Let’s make a deal. What will it take for you to go to school and behave? Well, besides giving you your powers back?” Celestia asked. “Nothing! I never going to leave my room. it's not safe without my powers” Chara screamed fear leaking into her voice. “So there is nothing I can do to get you to go to school and be a good little filly?” Celestia asked. “No! at least with my Powers I know I can't die permanently but without them I'll be weak again people will be able to hurt me again and I can't make them pay for it.” Chara said curling up even more “But none of the fillies here will do that.” Celestia said. “You don't know that! you're powerful enough that people fear to mess with you!” Chara screamed at Celestia before curling back in on herself. “My ponies don’t fear me, yes, I am powerful but I used those powers to help others. You need to remember that this isn’t your world, the only ones that mean harm are the dark ones, such as Tirek and Discord.” Celestia said. “Not the ponies, I meant the other nations because you control the sun, you could just hover it over their country and just flash fry them with it, that's why they fear you.” Chara said “Now why would I do that?” She asked with an annoyed frown. “There are no nations that fear me, unless there is a place those foul monsters came from that Link has been slaying, then I’ll gladly accept those who fear me. I care about my little ponies and if I was a mortal, I would lay my life down for them.” “But I don't care about other people! every time I do they end up dying or betraying me!” Chara screamed back “Would Link betray you?” Celestia asked, knowing Chara will understand. “From what he has told me, he cares about you. He only wants to give a brighter future” “No, he'll be on the list of people who died! Cuz it always happens no matter how hard I try!” Chara screamed burying her face. “No, he won’t. He is a capable warrior and he will grow stronger with time.” Celestia said. “And if he does… “Her voice turned into a soft whisper. “I will bring him back, it's not something I like to do though, but I can do it for your sake.” “But Zelzar died and he's the one who erased my universe! he did it to take what killed him with him!” Chara screamed at Celestia “But that was your Celestia, not me. She’s evil, I am not…” Celestia said, saying those words left a bad taste in her mouth, she honestly didn’t like it knowing there were alternative versions of herself that are polar opposites of herself. “How can I trust you when you took the only thing that keeps me safe!” Chara said her voice becoming very small Celestia frowned at that. “Because we haven’t made a deal and I really do want you here, I promise I’ll give it back to you if you be a good mare for me, it's all I ask.” She looked down at Chara to smile, a sincere motherly smile. “l-I'll try as long as I get my powers back first.” Chara stuttered wiping the tears from her eyes and sniffing loudly. “Pinkie Promise?” Celestia asked as she raised her hoof near Chara. “I pinky promise that I'll try to be good as long as I get all of my powers back first and never get them sealed again.” Chara said going through the motions. Celestia smile at that. And with a spark of her horn, Chara’s powers were returned. Chara brightened up as she felt her powers return. Suddenly, she pulls a heart-shaped pendant out of thin air and places it around her neck Celestia could feel the powerful flow of magic radiating from the necklace. “I-is she alright now?” a slightly spiky haired razz berry colored pony came in. “Yes, for now at least.” Celestia said with a smile. The other pony sighed in relief. “haha yes I'm Immortal again” Chara said bringing attention back to herself as the load button was floating in midair in front of her. “Ah-ah-ah~ You better not be doing what I think you’re doing.” Celestia said as she wiggled a hoof. “Oh, I'm not running.” Chara said quickly before closing the load button before whispering “yet” to quietly for Celestia to understand. “Remember, you made a Pinkie Promise, a young pinkie filly will come if you break it.” Celestia said with such a confident smile. Celestia sees Chara shuttered. “Yeah, I know of that pink crime against sanity.” Chara said looking thoroughly annoyed. “Now, if everything is fine, I need to return to Canterlot. Remember, Pinkie Promise~” She said in a sing song voice, and then with a bright flash, she was gone. Chara started giggling, feeling the entire room with dread. “I said I would try to be good, I never said how long I would try. I really should have been a lawyer leaving so many loopholes” Chara said before turning to the teacher with a grin that would make the Devil Himself cringe sending a stutter through her. The teacher frowned at this. “Just try, ok, for Celestia’s sake?” She said with a sigh. She sounded a little tired. “Class, we have a new student.” She said. ‘Even if she did come out of nowhere.’ She mumbled. Chara notices that fillies have been silent and staring at her all this time, a few of them looked confused, some of them look curious, others are interested while some had mischief in their eyes “Greetings, I'm Chara. I have the power to negate my own death I hate everyone equally and there's no one alive that can guess my sexual preference.” Chara said with an evil grin leaving the entire room either stunned revolted or confused. “This is going to be a long day…” Cheerilee said, she is seen taking pills behind the desk outside of view. “Miss Cheerilee what does sexual preference mean?” a filly from the back of the class asked. “Oh! U-um.. Ask your parents when you get home..” Cheerilee said. “Oh okay!” the filly said looking thoroughly confused Chara moved to the back of the room, took her seat, and plopped her feet up on the desk with a smile, knowing the damage that she had done. The school day went by quickly after that with her answering every question other than history almost perfectly, finally it was time to go home. Chara was halfway down the street when she heard several parents scream “What! Where did you learn that!?” She started humming the troll song while walking a little faster knowing that her pissing off all the parents was done, and negating the whole reason why Celestia sent her to school. Chara soon bumps into someone. It was the pink one herself, she gives Chara a glare, then she does the unexpected. She raised her hoof, blew into it and formed a hand, she then pointed at her ears, then pointed at Chara. Slowly, she backs away into the bushes, still glaring at her. Before she leaves Chara says “I never said how long I had to try!” with her best troll face Chara didn’t get to finish that sentence when a rubber hammer hit her in the back the head. “God dammit pink one you're worse than the annoying dog!” Chara screams out “plus I never broke your stupid promise!” Chara said huffing in annoyance A strange recording repeated her words. While she did try, she kind of stopped trying afterwards. Suddenly, Chara notices a pink dog spying on her, giggling innocently since Chara did compare her to a dog. “No don't tell me those Abominations actually fused!” Chara whispered fearfully Suddenly, the pink one pops up in her face. “Nope, I just have a lot of.. Connections~” She said, only to disappear the moment Chara blinked, it reminded her of a certain SCP... “F**k this s**t I'm out!” Chara said before turning away and leaving only to bump into, you guessed it, me. “Pinkie Pie told me.” I said with a stern glare. "I can say with all honesty that I did try” Chara said with a to innocent smile. I let out a long sad sigh. “Yes, you did.. That is until you created that one scene” I said before reaching up and rubbing my head. “Are you even aware of how many ponies I had to speak to because they were outraged at what you did?” “Well the teacher did asked me to say a bit about myself.” Chara said as if that was a perfectly good reason “Not to that kind of content.” I let out another sigh. “Is this just sick kicks, Chara? I mean you’ve been in my world how long? You’ve yet to change…” “What did you expect? I've had to constantly kill for a year straight, that's all I've been doing is fight and kill" “But this!” I quickly raised my hand and slapped it along my palm. “Is not your world! Stop treating it like it is.” I said angrily. “Link if I was treating this as my world this entire Village would be a smoldering crater and I would be setting up explosives to blow Canterlot off the mountain” Chara said with a deadpan expression “I meant attitude wise, you’ve caused mischief around ponyville, destroyed a lil people of filly innocent except for the ponies you care about, Celestia was trying to get you to be good, but apparently that blew up a tiny bit.” I said, placing my leather gloved hand on my face. “I don’t know what to say to you, Chara.. I really don’t know.” “Link, the thing is I'm not a good person I've never been a good person I tortured my universes captain of the royal guard to Insanity because I felt like it even though I was probably not ready to face him,, the only thing I know how to do is be a weapon” Chara said in the dead voice “So you don’t want to change, despite being in a much better world compared to your own?” I asked. “Link, I'm a weapon, do you know what you do with weapons? You point them at your enemies and kill them, I'm going to ever free before some guards get it in their head that they have the right to punish me” Chara said in annoyance. “Oh, I suppose I’m a weapon too since I wield many, but that doesn’t mean I'm gonna waste it on childish mischief.” I pointed at her. “As for the guards, they’re only doing their job, except for Silver Bullet, he’s gonna be changing or forever be untitled to General.” I said, lowering my head with a sigh. “Tell me, what do you want to do with your life, besides being ponyville’s number one Trickster?” “Link, I just need to do what I was made into be the perfect weapon” Chara said her voice was dead. I gave Chara firm, long, hard, glare. “...So be it. Do whatever, but if you dare bring any harm or put any pony in danger..” I kneeled down to her eye level. “I will not hesitate to protect them. I will not kill you, but I will cripple you.” I got up, turned, and left, ignoring any witty response Chara could muster. Chara pulled up the load button and disappeared from the area, then minutes later hundreds of explosions were going off in the everfree. “Good, maybe she’ll shrink it down, assuming she’s got more power than the magic the Everfree magic.” I said, continuing to walk, not caring where the road leads. I was wishing her world was never Erased so I can send her back, she was becoming more troublesome as each day passes, it was like if she didn’t see any form of destruction or chaos, she would explode from boredom. “It’s a good thing she isn’t near Canterlot when she pulls this.” I said to myself. Suddenly Celestia teleported in front of me, and I just had to frown at this. “Go back, Celestia, it's just Chara throwing a hissy fit. She won’t give up her whole ‘I’m a weapon’ nonsense.” I said, I really didn’t want to tell off the princess, but I was in a bad mood. “I know Link, I heard everything through Silver Bullets surveillance spell.” Celestia said. “Nothing I can really do. You tried your motherly ways, you tried treating her like a kid offering rewards for good behavior.. But..” I said before allowing my arms and head to hang loosely. “I feel she’s a lost cause, her world is just so deeply drilled into her mind.” There was an explosion of black energy from the middle of the everfree, taking out one fourth of it. However, the magic makes the trees quickly grow back and in return, retaliates back at Chara. Celestia started to look worried when there was no more sounds of explosions. I let out a gentle sigh. “Guess we better go see, maybe she’s crying to herself or the forest has her bound in vines.” I said before making my way to wherever Chara is. We soon found her passed out on the ground smoke wafting from her body with her arms and legs bound spread eagle by four trees. “That’s what you get for angering Mother Nature.” I said softly, slowly making my way to her. Now, since I used to live in this forest, I’ve always gave it respect, oh sure there were a lot of times we had our disagreements in the beginning since I was kind of an intruder in her home, but after I showed her my Magic Beans, she had second opinions. I slowly reached up, but waited. Slowly, the vines slowly unraveled to let Chara down, I grabbed her and slung her over my shoulder. “If only there was a way..” I said, slowly making our way out until we eventually got back to the cabin. A sudden deja vu washed over me and I just had to sigh at the memory. I placed her down on the bed, my mind still trying to think of way where she can just be herself, or himself before he was Displaced as Chara, I mean that’d be silly if he was still a weapon before then. When I placed her on the bed, she cringes a little for some reason. Celestia notices this and starts scanning Chara, suddenly Celestia gasps at what she finds. “Her muscles have been torn from her bones, how is she not screaming in agony!?” Celestia asked. “Determination. It’s a power she has that allows her to get through and prevail over anything. Don’t worry, she’ll be good as new later on, or she can just use her powers to Reset her body.” I explained to Celestia. “Link, I'm worried about her even if she has this determination, she shouldn't be able to sleep through this kind of pain” Celestia said with a concerned expression on her face. “Considering what she’s been through, she’s learned to endure the pain as if it wasn’t happening.” I explained with a shrug. “But what could she have been through to make it where she can sleep through this with nothing but a slight cringe?” she asked turning back to Chara looking at her in sorrow. “I guess you’ll have to either look into her mind, or wait till she wakes up.” I said, slowly getting up. “If you don’t mind, Celestia, I’m gonna need some time alone outside..” I slowly walked out, but I did listen to her next response. “I'm going to check out her mind link” I turned my head, nodded at her, then left the house. Celestia’s eyes went wide. “No, it can’t be…” she whispered as she casted the scan spell again. “Her mind’s been poisoned…” Celestia said, she couldn’t get far into her memories in fear of damaging her power, she runs out of the cabin. Celestia forces me back into my home before I had a chance to do anything, she explains to me what happened and soon worry finds it way into my mind. Thinking quickly, I pulled out the Ocarina Of Time. “I hope this works..” I said, then began to play the song of healing, and I did the full song in an attempt to heal her mind and rid of the poison. One by one, seven masks appeared, each one wearing a face, I recognized two of them while Celestia gasped at two of them, the rest I could not describe. The last one took on a form similar to majora. I took offense to that damn thing, that last mask must be presenting the poison that Nightmare used from Chara’s memory of that game as a form of mockery at me. I reached out and grabbed a hold of Majora’s Mask. Celestia ignite her horn and lit the false mask up in flames, I quickly threw it into the fireplace as it screamed in pain, it even sounded like Majora’s Mask. The last remain of the masks that floated around, Celestia decided to take them for herself, she told me she was going to try and free them into the afterlife, but she also needed a moment to talk to them first, she didn’t want them to know of their counterparts. Although, Counter Luna might try to fight her other self. She turns to look back the two masks she looked at earlier with tears in her eyes. “Chara is not gonna be happy with me when she realizes that those souls are no longer within her..” I whispered. Chara groaned waking up “What happened? The last thing I remember is some RuneScape appearing under me before everything goes hazy like a dream.” Chara said sitting up and holding her head. “...Runescape?” I asked in confusion, slowly putting my ocarina away. “Y-Yeah Celestia summoned ruins under me and everything is foggy after that” Chara said “You must of suffered from memory loss because of Nightmare’s toxin.” Celestia suggested. “What do you mean nightmares toxin. ” Chara asked with confusion written all over her face Celestia pointed at the fireplace, which was now letting out slight purple smoke. “Link expelled it from your body using his ocarina.” Celestia explained. “You mean Moon b***h actually left something in me!?” Chara screamed with hatred in her voice. “In your mind.” I corrected her. “I think that would explain your memory loss.” I said. For some reason, I felt as if someone was behind me, sniffling.. I almost fell over when I found a pink horse on my shoulders. “Ahh It's the pink one!” Chara screamed falling backwards. “I’m sorry!” She said with a sniffle. “I accused you of breaking the promise but it was actually the meanie mare’s fault.” “You mean black snooty?” Chara said trying to look innocent as Celestia gave her a look “Hey, that’s even better!” She said with a giggle. Chara notices something out of the corner of her eye a mask lying innocently on the table “Link the six Souls that came with Zelzars didn't happen to get turned into masks did they “she said looking at link accusingly “Uh! Well I, um. What else could I have done? Your mind was poisoned..” I said with my arms crossed “uh-huh” she hummed before her hand shot up a blue rope popping out of her Palm and grabbing onto the Luna mask, she whipped her hand to slam the mask into my face. “Have fun with that.” Chara said with a happy grin “S-” But I didn’t get a chance to speak, the mask’s power released a starry burst of energy as my body was forced to undergo a transformation, becoming that of Princess Luna, except the end of her hair had shades of green, plus the tunic was altered to fit the alicorn body. Even the eyes have changed to a darker blue. “Hahahaha, you're hahaha you're a mare, haha!” Chara said rolling on the ground laughing. “That’s not funny.” I said, reaching up to pull the mask off, but I found a small problem, I didn’t know how to grab with those hooves. “Hylia dammit, Chara!” “What's the matter, princess need some saving?” Chara said with a trollface. I glare at Chara, and if she was paying attention, she would of noticed his eyes changing into red slits for a brief moment. Chara was still laughing while Celestia tried to get the mask off but she couldn't do it, it was stuck on my face. “Why isn’t this coming off!?” I yelled in anger, trying harder but to no avail, I growls deeply in my horse voice. “Take it off, Chara.” I asked. Because I’m not the one who put on the mask, I was unable to remove it. “Well excuse me princess” Chara said doing her best impression of the cartoon link before she fired off another blue rope and grabbed the mask before starting to pull only for nothing to happen I heard a voice spoke in my mind. “We will not allow thou to do that, we have been trapped in that wretched child’s body for far too long, we would like to have some freedom. However, it seems we’ll be sharing this mind with you since you’re in control of the mask you turned me into.” “Great, because of you, Chara, she refuses to be removed.” I said. “Well, she shouldn't have invaded zelzar’s dream. otherwise he wouldn't have skewered her ass from every direction with his magical Spears” I suddenly heard her scream in my mind, forcing me to repeat her words. “Well, if thou hadn't come to our perfect world of Harmony, it would still be intact” the lunar dream invader screamed. Her very rage was making my form’s hair expand with cosmic power, I let out a long sigh. “Maybe if you hadn't enslaved everyone, I wouldn't have had to f*** it up” Chara said with no emotion in her voice “Plus just think of this as payback for the nightmares you gave every non Pony to keep them docile.” “This was a horri-” Suddenly my voice is taken control of by the opposite-luna. “It was to keep them in their place as well as yourself!” She screamed. “Will you stop that!” “No, I will not be silence by a knave!” “Oh yea? Well, this knave pulled you out of her body!” I screamed back and went silence. “..Yes, I suppose you did free us from that demoness’s control.” Celestia has been silent to this point… Would this alternative Luna still be called a sister despite the difference? “Oh thanks for the title I'll wear it with pride” Chara said her chest puffed out “you know it was fun killing all of your ponies moon b***h. “Dear sister, different thou maybe, why haven’t thou turned her to stone? She has killed many!” “...Because your world is not mine, my alternative opposite failed to treat harmony the right way. Harmony is something that is given, not forced upon.” Celestia said with a darn good poker face. “Plus I haven't killed any of her ponies here, besides you're still in the moon here, how's that feel?” Chara said with a smirk knowing mentioning the moon pissed her off. “Thou DARE to remind us!?” She screamed using my vocals. “Ok, that's it!” I said, clearly just as pissed off with her. With a mental strain, I managed to push her in the back of my mind, my form’s sight going blank as I found myself in a strange void that looked like a mix of Link’s home and Luna’s castle. “Listen here, and listen well, LUNA. Your body and your mind is fused with me for the time being, I am the hero of Ponyville. You are in my world, you are not welcomed in MY world, but if you wish to live in it, you must treat it the same as I do!” The Dream Luna opposite glared at me with disdain and I stared back with equality. A moment of silence and she finally gave up. “Fine… But could you at least give me a body of my own?” “I will try, but you must change your name. Remember, you are not my world’s Luna nor are you this world’s Celestia’s sister. Mark my words, if you dare try to repeat your world’s history, I will not back off from a fight!” I said, and she snorted in annoyance, I nodded and returned to conscious. I let out a sigh, relieved to have some control. “Now… Seeing as it’s my fault for turning them into masks, I believe we should give them two choices.. Afterlife, or try to find or make bodies for them and remind them that this isn’t their world, I’d hate for them to see friends or loved ones that look like theirs, only to be heart broken afterwards. Any suggestions?” “I say we just destroy them all, there's nothing good that can come from keeping them” Chara said unrepentantly “You should've thought of that before you slapped your Luna's mask on me, Chara. Yes, I know it's my fault for turning them into masks.” I said. “Everyone deserves a second chance, and I will make sure they change for the better.” Celestia said. Chara suddenly burst out laughing” Oh you're serious? Let me laugh even harder.” Chara said then doubled over laughing harder than before. “Oh, you don’t want to give them another life? Then I guess I shouldn’t try giving you one either.” Celestia said sarcastically. “Celestia something's don't change I maybe an unrepentant killer but there are things that even I don't do I don't do slaves I don't do mind control or memory modifications and l don't do Rape” Chara said with a cold look on her face “But you do cause small misery for my little ponies, Chara. And I’m sure you’ve seen your friend a little annoyed by your addicts” Celestia said with a frown. Chara ignored Celestia and continued “But do you know who does do that kind of things the ponies from My world” Chara finished rage clearly showing in her eyes. “Oh for Hylia’s sake, Chara, this isn't your world. Yes, six of them from your world is here, but that’s as far as it can go!” I said with a groan, laying my form’s muzzle into my hooves, reminding me of the futile efforts of making them change. “and that's why I think we should destroy them link they're from my world” Chara said with a serious expression “It can’t be done, Chara. If we destroy those masks, they’ll turn into vengeful spirits, much like Nightmare Moon as they despise non-ponies. Do you really want that? They’ll possess someone and go after you and Link. It’ll a never ending cycled and thus, reducing the population of my little ponies and the rest of the world.” Celestia explained with a good point. “Then why can't we just toss them into the void it'll eventually erase their existence” Chara said in an exasperated tone of voice “besides it's not like anyone truly cares about them here!” Chara said eyes flickering to me as I felt Luna scream in rage inside my mind “Bad-” I cringed at her voice. “-Idea. What if those masks survive and entered another Displaced’s world?” I said. “How about we just toss them into the mirror dimension then cuz I know I wouldn't care if they just rotted and nobody would ever miss them “Chara said starting to get aggravated “No, then they’ll find hosts there as well. The mirror goes to the human world.” Celestia suggested. “Oh I know all about your mirror portal Celestia and about how Sunset Shimmer went through it” Chara said scathingly “besides I'm talking about links mirror portal” “Don’t remind me..” Celestia said with a grumble. I had to excuse myself physically to enter my back when I felt the alternative Luna wondering around in my mind. “What? I’m not doing anything” She said, raising her head like she was those snooty unicorns. “You are away I’m a mixed body, right? I feel your hatred toward us, you need to let it go for the sake of this world. You don’t want to end up as another Nightmare, do you?” “...You’re very smart for a non-pony..” She commented with a tilt of her head. “And besides, I don’t need you wondering my mind. I have a being inside of me, much like when you had the Nightmare inside of you and I’d rather not have you find him and trigger his violent nature.” I said with reasoning. She simply stared at me deep in thought. “Did It get inside of you because of jealousy?” “No, it manifested because of my negativity, my sadness, my anger. It despises all life, and I've had it locked away in my mind. It’ll kill you if you even get near it.” I said with a warning. “Plus, I believe it is in your best interest to behave. If your Nightmare is anything like ours, then your knowledge would best benefit to our cause.” I said, then listened to what maskLuna might say. “No answer? Have it your way. You’re only as equally bad as Chara since she too, refuses to change. By the way, how long are you going to keep hold of me?” I asked. I really didn’t want to go in public looking like an altered Luna, I might end up creating mass hysteria. “Once you get me a body, until then I will not let my freedom go.” She said in a serious tone, I frowned at her response. “In my mind? Hardly.” I said with my arms crossed. “I meant freedom of thought, you idiot.” Luna said with an angry snort. “Well, excuuuuuuse me, princess!” I did a false bow. Yea, I know the jokes been used, sue me. This, in return made her a little angry, but she forced herself to calm down. “Also, a small reminder? Keep a low profile on your emotions? I’d hate for the Nightmare to take notice of there being a second Luna, she might try to take over when I’m asleep and try to replicate herself.” She was at a loss for words, she wanted to keep a hold of her anger and hatred of non-ponies, but she couldn’t because of my logic, I know for the fact she can sense my willingness to protect the ponies despite our species’s difference. Slowly, Shadow Link walks in with caution in his step. I quickly looked over at him, his face remaining a blank and dull expression. Now, this guy had a lot of intelligent, but he never spoke, preferring to allow his body language to do the talking, or his shadow blade if he’s in a bad mood, I even if you can call his twenty four hour expression as angry. He looked over at Luna then blinks, not even allowing confusion to plaster his face. “Who… Is she.” it asks, not even bothering to sound like he’s asking. “Speak of the devil and he may appear..” I said in mocking gesture. “This is your Shadow? He looks just like you.. Only shadowy..” “..You may call me Shadow Link.” It said with a slow bow, but what surprised me was that It went to grab Luna’s hoof and kiss it like a gentlemen. Luna pulled her hand back in disgust. “...Shame, you could of been the one.” He said with a shrug. “Any reason you’re out of your cage, Shadow?” I asked, watching him with caution. He held up a broken bar. “It broke...” He said with no emotion in his voice. “Something about her presence.” He held out a leather gloved hand toward the blue horse. “...Oh, too much pressure in power?” I asked, and he nodded. “...Shadow, why are you so calm about this? Usually when you’re free, you try to take over.” He said nothing, only to point at the cosmic Luna again. “..What?” Suddenly, it dawned on me. I looked over at Shadow and-... he’s smiling!? Oh dear Farore, don’t tell me he’s in love… “No, shadow. No.. ooooh nonononoo.. No.. “I said, shaking my head rapidly. “...What? What is it?” Luna asked in confusion and I just had to face-palm. “Do you really want to know?” I asked and she nodded. When I told her, Luna looked very horrified, she even repeated my words. “No way in Tartarus!” She yelled, then proceeded to spit out, even though nothing came out. “You’re not even worthy to even TOUCH me, let alone love me you disgusting ape!” Shadow stared at her, then he shrugged his arms. “Say what you will, my heart is attracted to your shadow.” “MY shadow?!” Luna said, let out loud tsh between her teeth. “Yes.. Your shadow, it is filled with hate like my own.” Shadow said. “Don’t compare me to you! I only hate those who are not my little ponies.” she said. Suddenly, Shadow Link is in her face, and with one swift ripping motion, literally pulls out Luna’s shadow. It slowly takes on a form of its own, a clone of the original, but as a shadow with glowing blue eyes. Luna looked even more horrified than before. At this point, I think I've had enough, with a powerful mental strain, I forced Shadow Link back into his prison and did the same for Luna, although she’ll need to reform her own mental locks. She stood there in disbelief, not understanding what the heck just happened, she even felt like a piece of her was just taken away from her mind. “Sorry about that. I honestly thought he was gonna behave considering how he wasn’t going straight at me.” I said. Luna finally got out of her stupefied state. “Why didn’t you do anything!?” She screamed, suddenly I was slapped, or bucked across the face by her front hooves, she curls up into a ball as she was feeling very violated at now. I left her alone in my mindscape for the time being as I original to the living, I soon found myself being stared at by Celestia and Chara. I quickly reached up and pulled the mask off. “So you actually got her off, huh? Damn, didn’t even bring out the good stuff.” Chara said with her cheeks puffed out. She puts away her phone and headphones before turning her attention toward the royal white pony. “Celestia, what actually happened after you activated those runes?” Chara asked with curiosity in her voice. “Well, I sent you to school, you had a mental breakdown, I had to come and comfort you. Afterwards you made a pinkie promise, then according to my little friend, you broke it, taught many kids a few words I will not speak of.” Celestia explained. “Y-Yeah there are several things there that I wouldn't normally do one of them is make a pinky promise” Chara said with an exasperated sigh Celestia giggled at that. “Plus you wouldn’t be able to handle Pinkie’s Punishment.” “No it's not that I wouldn't be able to handle her punishment it's I don't like her she just rubs me the wrong way.” Chara said not wanting to look Celestia in the eyes. I was struggling to contain my laughter. The mighty Chara can’t handle a pink pony, speaking of the little filly, she’s struggling to contain her laugh as well, she was still on my shoulder, or would that count as my back? “Don't you to laugh she actually killed me more times than any other Pony even Celestia didn't kill me as much” Chara said her cheeks puffed up. “Let’s not discuss that topic, please?” Celestia said with a raised hoof. “Anyways, back on track of what we were discussing before, what other options do we have? Besides destruction..” I said with a sideways stare at Chara. “I honestly don't care if you give them bodies but if they attack me I'm going to kill them” Chara said with a serious expression. “It’ll take some time alone with them” Celestia said as she hovered the masks around her horn. “Chara? I hope this didn’t weaken your powers..” I said, I honestly didn’t want to heal her, but it was either that, or let her fall to Nightmare’s corruption. "I think if feel stronger than before and I have better control.” She said, demonstrating by making a soul string come out of each finger. “...Does this mean that since you’re feeling better, you’re be less troublesome?” I asked, hey maybe I can have a peaceful day without somepony complaining. “now what kind of troll would I be if I didn't cause Mayhem and mischief” “...Chara, A troll is harmless, what you’re doing is NOT trolling.” I said with a frown and a sigh. “Trolling?” Celestia asked in confusion. “But.. Chara isn’t a troll. Trolls are more ugly and tend to have an obsession with guarding bridges or asking for a toll.” “Well then I'm a griefer” Chara said with a smile. “But we are serious about us wanting you to behave, Chara. I’m still keeping my promise in delivering chocolate if you do behave, and I don’t mean you ‘trying’ for a limited time.” Celestia said with a serious motherly face. Chara raised her hands up if she was weighing something “chocolate or grieving” she said a thoughtful expression on her face as she alternated between hands. “What else do you like besides Chocolate?” I asked, maybe Celestia could further sweeten the deal. Speaking of which, I outta visit Mr. Cakes tomorrow and discuss something to add to their menu. “How about sunburn over there shows me her secret cake stash” she said startling Celestia “...My secret stash?” Celestia asked in confusion. “Oh I know you have a secret cake stash it's a thing with you in almost every universe that and bananas” Chara said looking expectantly at Celestia, “I have access to cake, but why would I stash it when I can order it anytime?” She quickly raises a hoof. “Don’t be stereotypical.” She said. “Bu-but your cake addiction it's a thing in almost every universe” Chara responded in absolute disbelief that she's wrong. “Exactly. ‘Almost’ any universe, but I'm sorry to tell you that it isn’t the case with me.” Celestia asked, she looks toward the window and realizes the time. “I’m sorry to cut this short, but I need to get back to Canterlot and perform my duties of lower the moon, tomorrow I will tell ponyville that you were under a dark spell. Afterwards I expect you to be more normal, I’d rather not be called a liar by my little ponies.” Celestia said. “I got it you let me spend the week in Your Castle!” Chara said excitedly. She stumbles over her words. “W-what b-but I.. um.. But the guards, and Silver Bullet.” She said. “Oh I don't have anything against your eye candy.” Chara said with a smile “...Chara, they wear perfect reasonable armor, What kind of Mare do you take me for?” Celestia asked with a sigh. “What I’m talking about, is how you behave at Canterlot, or my castle." “You call that medieval useless s*** armor?” Chara asked with a voice full of disbelief.” You wouldn't last a day against the human race with that pile of scrap.” Chara said shaking her head Triggered. Celestia glared down at Chara. “That armor design and it’s enchantments can hold out against the toughest dragon claw and against most lethal spells!” “Uh.. Chara, you need to stop comparing this world to others..” I said with minor annoyance. “Alright alright I'll stop comparing but it's hard for me not to especially with what we humans created without magic” Chara said with a pout. “I am aware.” Celestia said, slowly calming down. “Now.. I will allow you in my castle, but you must behave. The guards are protective of me, while they’re not as annoying as my half-son, Silver Bullet, they will lay down their life for me, must like you with your friend, Link.” “half Son!?” Chara all but screamed, her eyes wide as saucers and voice full of disbelief. “..Yes, did you not hear me scream his name across Ponyville?” Celestia asked. “I thought he was like your grandchild or nephew like blue balls is!”Chara said still having trouble wrapping her head around Celestia actually having a living child. “You mean Blueblood” Celestia corrected. “Yes blue balls” Chara said with a straight face “No, it’s Blue Blood, he’s my grandson. Admittedly, despite being raised by Silver Bullet, he’s a bit more well mannered compared to him, he even stands up for his friends. I just wish Silver Bullet would stop treating him so harshly.” Celestia said with a smile. “No... You are not telling me that blue balls is actually a good and decent person here!” Chara said looking like she'd just found out everything she had known was a lie. Celestia frowns at Chara. “I told you, not all of the universes are the same. If they were, then they wouldn't be existing.” “bu-but that's a goddamn stable of the Multiverse I mean really it's like air it's everywhere!” Chara was near hysterical at this point “I guess the multiverse decided to be a troll, as you put it.” Celestia with a gentle giggle, trying but failing to make her own troll face. Charas eye started twitching violently so I decided to intervene before Chara truly lost it. “Multiverse theory and all.” I said with a chuckle, placing my hand on forehead. “Maybe it's time for you to sleep, you’ve been through a lot.” “but nothing makes sense Celestia's not addicted to cake blue balls isn't the biggest dick in the Multiverse and the Royal Guards are used for more than eye candy and an alarm system” Chara said as strands of her hair started sticking out here and there. “Yea, you definitely need to sleep, let your mind heal. Maybe you’ll think more clearly?” I said, pulling the covers over Chara. Celestia got ready to leave, leaving me alone to go attend to the fire place for another cold night. Eventually, I got the flames going and was about to go to sleep when suddenly Chara climbed onto my lap, surprising me. I was about to protest, but I stopped myself when I noticed her eyes were still closed, she’s sleep walking? She got comfortable and snuggled into my cloak, it was odd to see her like this, but I guess due to her being Displaced, she’s been seeking comfort with others. “Heh, I bet she’ll deny this if I pointed it out.” I said mentally to myself. Slowly but surely, I fell asleep.
